' -•.; .#;^
THE REIGN OF PEACE,
COMMONLY CALLED
THE MILLENIUM :
AN EXPOSITION OF THE
NINETEENTH & TWENTIETH CHAPTERS
OF THE
. BOOK OF EEVELATION.
IN WHICH IT IS SHOWN THAT . '■
THE MILLENIUM THERE SPOKEN OP IS TO BE A REIGN OP PEACE
ON EARTH ; NOT THE END, BUT THE SUMMER TIME OP THE
WORLD, BEFORE THE COMING OF CHRIST TO JUDGMENT,
AND THE FINAL RESTITUTION OP ALL THINGS.
BY THE « J
EEV. JAMES S. DOUGLAS, A.M., M.D.,
Missionary Minister of tht Church of Scttland.
\>>'
TORONTO:
W. C CHEWETT & CO., KING STREET EAST.
1 867.
■>,
PRI.NTEU AT THE STEAM PRESi E3TABLI3n.MBXr OF W. 0. CUEWETT t CO.,
KINQ STREET EAST, TObONTO.
I (
THIS BOOK
T8 RESPECTFULLY DEDICATED
I
Cljosi Subsaikrs
BY WnOSE FAITH AND LIBERALITY
THE AUTHOR
HAS BEEN ENABLED
TO PLACE IT BEFORE THE PUBLIC.
SUBSCRIBEKS.
IIlLMBUUO — Eni!».
DONALD RODERTSON,
THOMAS BROWN,
ANGUS MACMURCHY, Sen.
DONALD MACMURCHY,
COLIN ROBERTSON.
NOTTAWASAGA — SuNNIDALE, <feo.
ALEX. MACDONALD (Rev.)
Mra. J. CAMPBELL,
Mr. MACKHAM,
Mr. MATHERS,
Mr. SMITH,
Mr. GILLESPIE,
Mr. McAULEY,
ALLAN MACDONALD,
RICHMOND, J. P.
JAMES GIBSON, J.P,
Mrs. MACDONALD,
Mr. GRANT,
Mr. MACDONALD,
JAMES DICK.
SONYA P. O.
JOHN CAP.MICHAEL,
DONALD CARMICHAEL,
JOHN McDOUQALL,
JOHN CASSIDAY,
JOHN McKINNON,
ALEX. THORBURN,
MALCOLM FERGUSON,
CHARLES BLACK,
NEIL WILKINSON,
DUGALD MACMILLAN,
DONALD STEWART,
ROBERT STEWART,
A. FERGUSON,
DUNCAN CAMERON, :
ALLAN MACDOUGALL,
JAMES THORBURN,
HECTOR McGINNIS,
JOHN FERGUSON,
THOMAS WALDON,
HUGH McLEAN,
ANGUS McTAGGART,
HUGH BLACK,
JOHN STEWART,
THOMAS WEAKEADED,
A. J. McKINNON, T.
JOHN ENGLISH,
Mr. HARPER,
Dr. McCLINTON,
Mr. MILNEY,
Mr. Mccracken, t.
Mr. CASSIDAY, T.
POBT PeERY — BORBLIA — PrINCB AlBEST.
Mrs. CHARLOTTE SHAW,
ROBERT BROWN,
JAMES MOON,
WILLIAM CLEMENTS, -
CHARLES ROSE, **
H. S. JOHNSON,
WILLIAM HUTCHESON,
JOHN J. SHAW,
NEIL SINCLAIR,
H. GORDON,
G
SUDSCIlinKIlS.
Port Tkiiv. A.c. (Continued).
UOUERT AUKSKY,
J. D. COTTINGHAM,
GKOKOK JAMIKSON (Ilcv.)
WILLIAM MIOKICDITII,
R. MAUMICIIAKL,
UOHKllT MoKINLAY,
(IKomiK W. WHITE,
JAMKS KMKUY,
WILMAil DAKKU.
JIanilla.
JAMKS MACPHRUSON,
NKlIi McKADYKN,
Mr. ALTMO^T, (2 oopleg.)
JOSEPH FRASKR,
ALKX. CAMI'DRLL, A.M. (Rev.)
THOMAS KLVIN,
JAMES JOHNSTON, H.A., O.T.
Wick.
WILLIAM YOUNQ.
Saintfield.
DONALD CAMPIJELL, ALEX. 8. TRUAX.
UxnRiDQK — Scott.
ANDREW T. HORN,
H. T. JOHNSTON,
WILLIAM CLELAND (Rev.)
JOSEPH BASCOM,
WILLIAM JOHNSTON,
Dr. JOHN NATION,
R. W. JOHNSTON,
WILLIAM FORREST, T.
FRANK WOOTTEN, T.
PETER THOMPSON,
JOHN TERRY',
JOHN VANCE,
JAMES MUSTARD,
JAMES HOGG, A.
Makkiiam — Stouffville.
A. BARKER,
JAMES J. BARKER,
H. H. HUTTON, G.T.
JAMES JOHNSTON,
Mr. KINNELL.
Vaughan.
WILLIAM MATTHIESON,
JAMES MACDONALD,
T. C. MACQUARRIB,
WILLIAM AITKEN (Rev.)
ARCHIBALD McQUARRIE,
P. MACNAUGHTON (Rev.)
JAMES WOODS,
VALENTINE MACCARTNEY,
GEORGE LOGAN,
Mrs. VAILES,
ALBERT WILLSON, T.
JOHN McDonald,
THOMAS 8NA1TH,
JOHN LOCKHART,
PETER FRANKS,
DONALD McNAUGHTON,
DUNCAN McKINNON,
SAMUEL HART,
GEORGE BELL,
JOHN SHIPLEY.
HENRY DICEMAN,
MALCOLM M ALLOY,
S. BLAIN,
Mr. ALISON,
WILLIAM SCOTT,
JOSEPH GRAY,
MICHAEL PETERMAN, "
JAMES BRYSON,
buiiSmiBERS.
Vauohan {Con(inuetl).
8AMUKI/ LINE,
WILI-IAM LINK,
HOLOMON I'KUTERDAUan,
JACOU SMITH,
A. L. DICKIIOUT,
AIJUAIiAM HIIUNK,
AUTIIUK McNKIL,
JOHN McLEAN,
AKCIIIIIALI) CAMERON,
U. FRANKS,
J. A. FRANKS,
THOMAS MOORE, T.
NEIL MALLOV,
JOHN HARRIS,
COLIN MACEACHEIIN,
DONALD CAIRNS.
ARCHIIIALI) McMURCHY,
W. H. MEREDITH, T.
ANDREW JAMIESON,
lUHJEUT IRVINE,
JAMES LIVINGSTONE.
BOWMANVILLK.
A. SPENCER (Rnv.)
Mrs. U. OALIUIAITH,
JOHN McLEOD, M.P.P.
M. OALHRAITH,
J. MURRAY,
8. E. yiMSON,
ALEX. COLVILLE,
ALEX. STEWART,
JAMES M(^NEIL,
nuail Mc.INTOSH,
ALEX. MAIIARY,
THOMAS BHOUIE,
nORERT COLVILLE,
JOHN aTALKER,
JAMES MACMILLAN,
JOHN GALBRAJTU,
NEIL SMITH,
HUGH SMITH,
JAMES COLVILLE,
JOHN K. GALDRAITH,
NEIL GRAY,
EDW. T. CROWLE, LL.D., G.T.
GEORGE COCHRANE (Rov.)
JO'»N SMITH (Rov.)
Port Hope — Pehrytowx.
D. CAMELON (Rov.)
D. CAKSON,
R. U0DERT80N,
J. Mcelroy.
MiLLUROOK — Ckstrevillk — Bloomfield.
H. W. JUDD,
WILLIAM MOORE,
Miss HUTCH ESON,
Mrs. J. KERR,
T. W. ALLEN (Rev.), Rector of
Cavan.
JAMES DOUGLASS (Rev.)
WILLSON WRIGHT,
JOHN HERON,
M. MORRISON,
J. D. ARMSTRONG, , ,
JOHN LEGGAT.
DAVID ARMSTRONG,
W.J.GALLOWAY, - -. ■
GEORGE COPELAND,
GEORGE FAIR,
ROBERT H. KERR,
J. D. OGILVIE,
JOHNSTON BROWN,
JAMES CARMIClrtVEL,
Dr. JAMES FITZGERALD,
ROBERT PUB,
ROBERT PUB, Sen.
JOHN BROIDEN, T.
JOHN GREER,
JOHN W. HALL,
JAMES CLYNE, ,;
MARTIN PARKER, . '
EDWARD CHAMBERS,
SUB»CKIBKU(J.
SrniMuviLLE.
nODKIlT I.AINd, Jiiii.
ROHKIIT 1<AIN(J, H<m.
OEOUOE MONCHEIFK,
DAVID 8MVTH,
JOHN HOWAIU),
U. aooUKKLLOW,
THOMAS DUNLOP,
JOHN HOOKV,
.TAMKH IIOPWOOD,
A. GOODFELLOW,
WILLIAM LOCKIE,
WILLIAM McDAIN,
JOHN KOWLER,
WH.LIAM R0D80N,
WILLIAM WOODS, T.
JAMES CAMlMiELL,
WILLIAM FOllSTER,
WILLIAM DOUULAS,
WILLIAM FOWLEU,
WILLIAM ("AMI'llELL,
ROHEUT HIMIOULE,
JAMES McELWAIN,
WILLIAM DOUGLASS, T.
JOHN LEITCH,
JOH WILLIAMSON,
JOHN DEYELL,
ISRAEL 0. IJLACK,
ALEX. MACdREOOB,
THOMAS VOUNO.
WILLIAM FOWLER,
OEOROE SCOTT,
WILLIAM TULLV,
ANDREW TULLY,
JOHN 8TINSON,
JAMES IN(!LIS,
WILLIAM FOWLER, Jun.
PKTKRBOROlHm — AsUBUnNIIAM, <feo.
THOMAS MENZIES,
R. KINCAID, M.D., 2 copies,
WILLIAM MERCER,
ERASMUS GREEN,
D. J. MACDONNELL (Rev.)
DANIEL MACDONALD,
WILLIAM SWAN8TON,
MALCOLM McGregor,
WILLIAM LUNDY,
WILLIAM HALL,
W. H. SCOTT, Mayor,
J. R. ORMOND,
WILLIAM ARNOTT,
JOHN EDMISON, Sen.
ROBERT RENFREW,
JAMES STEVENSON,
SAMUEL RTEDFATH,
LOUIS GLOVER,
Mr. 8TRATT0N,
ISAAC CAMPBELL, T.
GEORGE HOOEY,
JAMES JOHNSTONE,
JOHN TURNER,
JOHN M. ROGER (Rev.)
M. DURNHAM (Rev.)
W. WADDEL,
WILLIAM N. KENNEDY,
WILLIAM H. ARMSTRONG,
JAMES 0. STENSON,
JOHN GILMOUR (Rev.)
T. G. HAZLITT,
JAMES A. BURCIIARD,
ROBERT THOMPSON.
WILLIAM TULLY,
ROBERT TULLY,
GEORGE TULLY,
CHARLES BREALEY,
JOSEPH WALTON,
aOHN TULLY,
M. FITZGERALD,
ROBERT HARPER,
FREDERICK W. P0UL80N,
JAMES PATTON,
DAVID HAMILTON,
THOMAS ALLEN,
ALEXANDER GILES,
JOHN GREER,
SAMUEL CARVER,
HENRY COLLINS,
JOHN HALL,
> THOMAS McDOUGALL, T.
GEOPGE A. ELLIOT,
GEORGE FITZGERALD,
ADAM HALL,
BUHSORIUKRB.
PKTKRBORouan, Ac. (Conlinueil).
J. 11. JOHNHON (Rov.)
JOSEPH FORI),
1). CANTIiON (Itov.)
JAMES AdNEW,
DAVID MILLEH,
ANDREW DOUGLASS,
McKELLAU & CAMERON,
WILLIAM McCULLAGH,
GEORGE A. HARVEY,
M. SANDERSON,
THOMAS T. MILRURN,
ISAAC MILHURN,
JOHN SANDERSON,
ROIIERT MAHUDD,
ANDREW YOUNG,
TUOMAO J. EDMISON,
L..KEFIELD.
CHARLES R. D. DOOTaE,
Mrs. CARVETH,
JAMES THOM (Rev.)
WILLIAM RAY,
GEORGE SHIELDS,
noUERT GRAHAM,
JOHN FIT;4GERALD, Sen.
Warsaw — Dummeb.
JOHN WASON,
ANDREW G. COOK, T.
THOMAS CHOATB,
ALEXANDER ESPLIN,
DAVID SMITH,
JOHN KIDD,
A. B. ANDERSON,
Mrs. J. MACNAUGHTON,
ALEXANDER KIDD,
PAUL JENKINS,
NINIAN FORSYTH.
Westwood — Dickson's Corners.
ALEXANDER E8S0N,
JOHN BARRENS,
JAMES BARRENS,
WILLIAM LEARMOUTH,
ALEXANDER NI8BET,
ROBERT FYFE,
JOHN DICKSON,
JAMES DICKSON,
JAMES DICKSON, Sen.
JOHN ARMOUR,
ROBERT HOPE,
WILLIAM BROTHERSTON,
WILLIAM NELSON,
JESSE GREY,
JAMES ARMOUR,
THOMAS BORLAND,
ALEXANDER DICKSON,
PETER HEWIE,
ANDREW ROBERTSON,
JAMES B. FYFE,
ANDREW SHEARER, T.
WILLIAM BRECKINRIDar,
ALEXANDER WOODS,
WILLLAM ROBERTSON.
Keen'e — Allandale.
WILLIAM CHRISTIE,
ALEXANDER POE,
JOHN NEISH,
ROBERT ENGLISH, ^
ALEX. CAMPBELL, Sen.
THOMAS CAMPBELL,
H. H. DURNHAM,
DONALD. ANDERSON,
Mr. HUMPHREYS,
THOMAS SHORT, Esq., M.P.P.
Dr. MACRAE,
JAMES MITCHELL,
JAMES TRCfTTER,
J. B. EDMISON, .__ _ '
JOSEPH LAMBIE,
THOMAS MATHER,
10
SUBSCEIBERS.
Keene — Allamdale, «tc. (Continued).
ALEX. CHISHOLM,
JOHN DIN8DALE,
JOHN ATKINS,
THOMAS ATKINS,
FRANCIS TRAILL,
DAVID ARMSTRONG,
ALEX. CONNAL,
JOHN MILLAR,
WILLIAM RENWICK,
Mrs. STARK,
JOHN McFEE,
GEORGE H. HOWELL,
ANDREW MATHER,
Mrs. MACFARLANK,
Mr. DRUMMOND,
Mr. JAMES WILSON,
J;AMES MILLAR,
FRANCIS ANDREWS (Rev.)
WILLIAM IMTHERFORD,
MARK GRAYSTOCK,
SUSANNA MORGAN.
Belmont.
ROBERT SLOANE,
WILLIAM REA,
JOHN BANNON,
ANDREW BUCHANAN,
ROBERT BURGESS,
ROBERT McGILL,
DANIEL MuBURNiri,
JOHN STEWART,
JAMES BURGESS,
THADDEUS SEXSMITH,
THOMAS JOHNSTON,
JAMES JlEA,
JAMES TARBET,
MARKUS SCOTT.
WALTER SCOTT,
WILLIAM NICOLL,
ARCHIBALD FRAZER,
Norwood.
W. H. STEPHENSON,
GEORGE DARKER.
Hastings.
HENRY FOWLDS, Sen.
JOHN SHARPE.
JAMES FOWLDS,
NATHAN COOPER,
JOSEPH A. FIFE, M.D.
JAMES BECKET,
WILLIAM J. FOWLDS,
WILLIAM BOYD,
M. JACOB KEMP,
Mrs. JAMES GRIEVES,
JOHN BECKET (Rov.)
WILLIAM FULLER,
ALEXANDER WILSON,
JOHN THOMPSON,
JONAS iVBER,
JOHN C. HARRISON.
BfiiDOENoaTn.
F. J. BELL,
ANDREW McKEE,
JAMES SCHOFIELD,
JOHN ISBISTER,
SILVANUS DAVIES,
JOHN TRENNUM,
THOMAS GODFREY,
G. J. GALVIN,
GARNER NICH0LL8,
M. MIDDLETON, T.
M. MACHOMYLE,
WILLIAM TRENNUM,
THOKiVS MANN.
SUBSCaiBEIlS.
11
Omemee.
J. R. GUNDY (Rov.)
G. BALFOUR,
GEOUGE MORRISON,
JAMES IVORY,
JOHN McBRIEN,
ROBERT GRANDY,
Mi83 RYAN,
Mr. MATCH ETT,
JNO. SHAW, G. T.
Lindsay.
SHERIFF MACDOUGALL,
TAMES WATSON,
JAMES DENNISTOUN,
D. MACNAUGHTON.
Oakwood.
Mr. YERX.
Pickering.
W. R. ROSS (Rev.),
JOHN ANSON,
GEORGE HIGGINBOTHAM,
JOHN ELLIS.
SCARBORO'.
JAMES BAIN (Rev.)
WILLIAM HOOD,
WILLIAM HOOD, Jun.
FULLARTON GIBSON,
JOHN GIBSON,
A. M. GRAHAM,
JOHN D. MACCONNAL, T.
D. H. FLETCHER (Rev.)
WILLIAM PATERSON,
JAMES HAMILTON,
THOMAS NEWELL,
JOHN MILNE,
Miss JANE HENRY,
WILLIAM HENRY,
HUGH McDonald,
ROBERT QALBr.AITH,
MARTIN SUTHERLAND,
THOMAS BROWN.
Sundries.
D. MORRISON (Rev.), C.ven Sound.
J. BROWN (Rev.), Niagara.
— CAMPBELL (Rev.), Clifton.
GEORGE MACDONNELL (Rev.), Fergus.
JOHN SHESSER (Rev.), Aberdeen, Waterloo.
TEODOUE WASMUND (Rev.), AgonviUe, Renfre\7.
JAMES DOUGLAS (Rev.), Uxbridge. ; ,-
DR. NASH, Aineliasburg. : ;.
JOHN L. ROBERTSON (Rev.), Walton. J » . .
WILLIAM HAMILTON (Rev.), Caledon. •
WALTER M. ROGERS (Rev.), Perth.
S. B. JOHNSON, Rev. (Bible Agent), Peterboro'.
A. DAWSON (Rev.), Niagara.
ROBERT CAMPBELL, M.A. (Kev.), Montreal.
JOHN POTTS (Rev.), Hamilton.
ROBERT BROWN (Rev.), Garafraxa.
WILLIAM MARGACH, Lind.say.
12
SUBSCRIBERS.
Toronto — Youkvillk, Ac.
WILLIAM MITCHELL,
J. HUDSON,
JAMES MICniE,
ARCHIBALD McMURCHY,
Mrs. CONSTABLE,
Mis8 CONSTABLE,
GEORGE CONSTABLE, '
A. STEWART,
Mrs. STIBBARD, (2 copies,)
E. COATSWORTH,
DUNCAN McFARLANE,
WM. STEPHENSON (Rev.)
MRS. BONNICK,
A. SUTHERLAND (Rev.)
CHARLES LEVY,
Dr. J. E. RAY,
D. HAY,
WILLIAM REID ^Rev.)
T. M. PRINGLE,
JOHN BARCLAY, D.D. (Rev.)
JAMES EDGAR (Rov.)
GEORGE SCOTT,
JOSEPH GIBSON. *
ALEXANDER TOPP (Rev.)
Dr. BARRICK,
J. ROLLO,
JOHN GORDON, (2 copies,)
T. F. CALDICOTT, D.D. (Rev.)
0:-
PREFACE.
In placing before the public this book on the Reign of Peace,
commonly known as the Millenial Reign of Christ on the Earth,
I might plead the common excuse that having studied the subject
carefully and long, and having listened to and read the opinions
of others, I might now take the liberty of showing mine own
opinion. And in doing so I might I think, justly say, that my
views are at least new, and not unreasonable ; while their truth
must be judged of by the reasons with which they are accom-
panied. I might also plead that the views I present of the
Millenium are sufHcicntly called for by the frequent publication,
of late, of views naturally calculated to distress and lead astray
the minds of the more earnest portion of christians ; and which
it becomes every minister of the gospel therefore to resist and
counteract, by setting forth the plain scriptural view in regard to
the time, when the gospel shall be proclaimed from the river to
the sea, and from Mount Zion to the ends of the earth ; showing
that the work to be done implies not a speedy end to the world,
but a lengthening out of the day of grace ; and that one of the
chief objects of the Book of Revelation is to calm the minds, and
sustain the patience of the saints, in waiting for the coming of
the Lord.
But though these considerations weighed with me personally
as believing that I had some prospect of doing good by present-
ing my views on this important subject, the necessity of circum-
stances had much to do with the publication of this book.
14 PREFACE.
•
I prepared the materials for lecturing through Canada in the
expectation at the time that I would have to find my living in
that way ; and having got involved in the work, I felt unwilling
to lose all my previous labour, by stopping in the middle of it.
I had no idea of the amount of travelling I should have in
publishing such a work by subscription ; the amount of incon-
venience I should encounter in journeying to and fro over the
country ; so that my heart often sunk within me to that degree
that I have more than once been on the point of abandoning it.
Still the Lord, my master, sustained me by some renewed token
of kindness and success, by some encouragement ministered by
some of his faithful people. To these and all my subscribers
and friends by whom I was every where treated with hospitality
and every kindness, I not only desire to express my hearty
thanks, but to pray that the blessing of him that dwelt in the
bush may rest on them and theirs, in all their pilgrimage ; until
we all meet in the city of habitations, the home of our heavenly
Father, and the palace of our Saviour king, of whoso coming wo
are about to meditate as we journey by tb" way.
iORONTo, October 1, 1867.
COI^TENTS.
. ' PART I.
CHAPTER I.
The Bible a Perfect Book, and the only Fountain of all our
knowledge regarding the Millenium.
CHAPTER II. ' :
Great object of Bible Prophecy to keep the coming of the Lord
Jesus ever near, and to sustain the patience of the Faithful moan-
time ; and hence the lawfulness and encouragement to study the
Book of Revelation.
CHAPTER ni.
Seven Rules laid down for discovering the Scripture meaning
of the Millenium — The Bible its own Interpreter.
CHAPTER IV.
The Millenium not the Judgment Day, or the Eternal State,
but the Summer Time of the World— The Period marked off both
at the beginning and at the end from the Past and the Future.
' CHAPTER V.
Events coming before the Rising of the Millenial Sun ; and
first, the Triumphal Procession of Christ and his Saints.
CHAPTER VI.
Events coming before the Rising of the" Millenial Sun ; and
secondly, the Overthrow of the Beast and the False Prophet-
Part first, Overthrow of the Beast.
16 CONTENTS.
CHAPTER VII.
Events coming boforo tho Rising of the Millonial Sun; and
secondly, tho Overthrow of the Beast and the False Prophet —
Part second, Overthrow of tho False Prophet and of Great Baby-
lon, where he dwells.
CHAPTER VIII.
Events coming before the Rising of the Millenial Sun ; and
secondly, the Overthrow of the Beast and the False Prophet —
Part third, the Great War in which they are overthrown.
CHAPTER IX.
Events coming before the rising of the Millenial Sun — The
Overthrow of the Beast and the False Prophet — Review of tho
Causes of the last Great War, and its Final Issue, in ushering in
the Reign of Peace.
CHAPTER X.
The Millenium described in two particulars ; and first, the
Binding of Satan, and the Cessation of War and of the many
other afflictions of which Satan is tho principal cause. , »
CHAPTER XL
The Millenium described in two particulars ; and secondly, the
First Resurrection realized alike in Heaven and on the Earth.
CHAPTER XII.
The Loosing of Satan — The close of the Millenium — The Fimxl
Apostasy — The Judgment Day, and the End of the World.
CHAPTER XIII.
The times before appointed, when all these events should occur,
and the Millenial Reign of Peace begin to dawn upon our world.
- CHAPTER XIV.
Resume of the whole subject, in order to ascertain the position
in which the Church now stands, and the course she ought to
take in the present conjuncture of affairs.
CONTENTS. 17
PART II.
THE WORK TO BE DONE.
CHAPTER I. . '
The work to be done in bringing about the Millenial Reign of
Peace, is to be accomplished, not by Miracles, but by the use of
the ordinary means already in operation.
CHAPTER II.
The means provided in the Gospel of Christ are amply sufS-
cient to save and bless every one who is willing rightly and dili-
gently to employ them. .
CHAPTER III.
The means already provided in the Gospel of Christ will be
found, when rightly employed, amply sufficient to restore Peace
to the Churches, and to preserve them in the Bond of Perfectness.
CHAPTER IV. ,
The means already provided in the Gospel of Christ are amply
sufficient to bring Peace, and all its blessings, to the world.
\ :. CHAPTER V.
The peaceful and {prosperous state of the Church and the
World, during the Millenial Reign of Christ over the Nations of
the earth — Conclusion.
PART FIRST.
THE PEOPHETIC PROSPECT.
And I wept much, bocauso no man was fomul worthy to open and to read the
Book, neither to look thereon.
And one of the Eldcra said unto mo, weep not ; l)cliold the Lion of the Tribe of
Juda, tlie Root of Daviil, liatli prevailed to open tlie Boole, and to looss the seven
seals thereof.— Kev. v: 4, 5.
THE REIGN OF PEACE.
CHAPTER I — INTRODUCTION.
THE BIBLE, A PERFECT BOOK, AND THE ONLY FOUNTAIN
OF ALL OUll KNOWLEDGE REOARDiNQ
THE MILLENIUM.
" And aro built upon the Foundatioa of tho Apostles and Prophets,
Jcsua Christ himself being the chief corner stone." — Ern. ii. 20.
Tho Bible is the Book of Man. Man has been
defined by an ancient pliilosoplicr to bo an animal
that looks before and behind. Man wants to know
what happened before ho was born, and also what
shall be after his deatli. Man wants to know whence
he came, and whither he is going. The Bible, and
the Bible alone, supplies this Information. Other
books of religion pretend, indeed, to tell men what
happened before they were borrt, and indeed before the
Earth itself existed; but the pretended genealogies
of Gods and Heroes are so manifestly fabulous, that
none would venture to maintain in the present day
that they are any thing but fables — mythical repre-
sentations, that is, of the processes of nature. The
astronomical tables of the Hindoos and of the Chinese
have been proved to be forgeries of the sixteenth cen-
22 THE RKION OF I>EAOE.
tnry after Clirist, and to liave been constnietccl on the
infornmtion received by tlioso nations from European
traders ; and for my part, I buspect tluit the In'erogly-
phics will, on better knowledge, bo found to bo forge-
ries of a similar kind, invented by tbo heathen i)rie8t8,
to hide their previous ignorance under cover of thp
Icnowledgo borrowed from the Jewish Scriptures, after
tlie captivity. The information contained in these
pretended ancient Avritings is meagre and unsatisfac-
tory; and would amount in reality to nothing, had
not the Bible presented a solid pathway right down
through the dreary swamps of their delusive fables.
There were no other histories except the Bible, till
about a thousand years before Christ, and these only
poetical and fragmentary ones. The accounts they
give of the origin of man, and of tlie world in which
man finds himself, are purely fabulous. The Bible
alone gives us a plain prose narrative of t^ t creation
of the world, and the creation of man, and the history
of mankind in their successive generations down to ■
the time of Christ and his Apostles so far as regards
their highest nature and destiny; and in the fact that
it contains no fables, and never turns aside from its
course to dwell on minute or connnon events, is a
proof of its being in its origin more than human. As
to the future, no other book of religion pretends to tell
us anything, unless it be in the way of prophesying,
after the events are past ; but the Bible continues its
THE REIQN OF PEACE. 23
history on into tl>o future, to tho JiKl<j:incnt Day and
tho Etcruiil AV^orld. Tho liiblo tlius meets man's wliolo
nature, satistjiiifj; his dcsiro to know wlienco ho came,
and ■\vhither he is going.
How l)eautirully, tlien, was tho JJiblo ro]>rcficnted in
that ancient story as to tho introduction of tho gospel
among the heathen Saxons of the kingdom of Kent,
in Enghvnd ! When tho missionaries, wo are told,
requested of tho king permission to worship and to
preach tho gospel in that kingdom, ho called a witcn-
agemot or council of his nobles, and laid tho reqnest
of the Christian missionaries before them. When ono
and another in the council had spoken against granting
a request so fraught, apparently, with danger to their
ancient worship and their ancient laws, an ancient
nobleman stood up and said, " O king, we corao into
the world, like, a bird coming in the night into a
lighted room. The bird comes out of the darkness
into the light ; and after fluttering round a little in
alarm and tronble, it flies out again from tho light into
the darkness. So do we come out of the darkness into
the light of the living world; and after undergoing
various toils and troubles here, we again go from tho
light into tlie darkness. But whence we came, and
whither we go, no man can tell us. But if these men
know anything better, by all means let us hear
them." .
24 THE RF.IGN OF PRACE.
Of all books in the world, tlie Bible alone tells
whence we came, where we are, and whither we arc
going : and surely since the Bible gives us this most
interesting, most momentous information, every one of
us ought by all means to hearken to its instruction ;
and then we shall feel its voice in our inmost souls,
telling us that we came from God, and that to God we
must return ; and that in God, even now, we live, and
move, and have our being ; and therefore that to God
we should comr..*t our way, and devote to him every
power of our bodies, every faculty of our souls.
Tlie Bible is the Book of God. l^one but God, who
knows the end from the beginning, could have inspired
the writers of the Bible to state just what they have
done, and no more. The Bible is a perfect book every
way. Its revelation just meets man's spiritual wants,
revealing a Saviour from sin, and a Fountain of Life
precisely suited to man's fallen state, and still un-
quenched desire after the living God and eternal life.
But its very history is so natural, so perfect, so simple,
and so imbued with the spirit of truth, justice, good-
ness, and of God, that none but God covdd have enabled
any man to pen it. As a history, the book of Genesis
is perfect, giving a simple narrative of the great events
in the history of man, with geograpliy and chronology
(the eyes of history), so distinct that they could not be
improved ; though it must have been written a thou-
sand years before the time of Herodotus, whose history
THE REJQN OP PEACE. 25
is a bundle of fables, without any order or dates. The
book of Genesis is as perfect as any book in the Bible
itself, though wi'itten before writing was understood
by other nations. Indeed I believe that speaking and
writing both are the result of inspiration ; and the
gradual perfection of both does not disprove this;
for prophecy is gradually gi'^en, as well as other gifts
of God. But the gift is proved by its perfection,
being as real in kind at first as it eventually became
in degree. Mose^ must have been inspired to write so
well, or even to write at all, while writing seems to
have been almost unknown to other nations. And it
must be confessed that, with all our learning in the
present day, the book of Genesis, or any other book
of the Bible, could not be reproduced or improved,
either in matter, or style, or spirit.
The Bible rests securely on its two great pillars of
Miracles and Prophecy. The Bible claims to have
been divinely inspired ; and in order to distinguish
itself from all impostures, lays down two great prin-
ciples or rules, by whieh all men may discern true
revelations from false. A true revelation must be
confirmed first by a miracle, as a sign that the pro-
phet has been authorized by the Lord of nature and
of nations to speak in his name. All the Bible pro-
phecies are confirmed in the beginning in this manner.
I am not aware that any one ever dared to pretend
to work miracles for this purpose ; and any attempt.
26 THE REiaN OF PEACE.
therefore, to win men from the worship of tlie living
God to the service of dead idols, by misrepresenting
the appearances of nature, or magnifying sleight-of-
hand tricks, must obviously have proved its own con-
demnation, as no miracle could prove the Godhead of
a dead image. Miracles were therefore an immediate
and infallible test that the prophet who could work
them was sent by God to make known his will to his
creatures, and all the Bible prophets were thus attested,
either first or last. The second rule l^as, that the thing
which a true prophet foretold would come to pass at
the time and in the manner described by him ; and ^
hence if the events foretold did not eome to pass mani- -
festly in the manner and at the time prescribed, then >
the prophet would be convicted out of his own mouth.
In this manner the Bible prophets have written before-
hand the history of all the principal nations in the
world. It is not to be supposed that every minute
event can be written fully out, like a national history, • .
extending over many volumes. The world in that case ■
would not contain the books that must be written. ;
Besides, a minate narrative would not serve the pur-
pose, which is to convince mankind that he who has
foretold these things is God, and therefore the God
whom they should obey and trust. Minute events can-
be known only to a few, and these few Avould in that
ease never know of the prophecy which was to be
fulfilled. The prophecies, therefore. Bet forth only'
THE REIQN OP PEACE. 27
great events, in which all mankind are interested, and
of the fulfillment of which they may he all fully satis-
fied. But it is ohvious that in foretelling the great
events, God shows that he also knows and could fore-
tell, if he chose, the smallest ; because tlie great events
imply all the smaller ones, just as the river implies all
the small streams tlu.t run in to swell it up to its great
proportions, or just as the arrival at one's destination
implies all the steps to be taken before reaching that
destination. So that in foretelling the great events of
the world's history, God shows liis perfect knowledge
of all the lesser events that are necessary to lead to
those results; and only withholds that further infor-
mation because, if given, it would defeat other objects
of equal importance which he wishes to accomplish.
God designs that his Book shall not be so large that
men cannot read and remember its whole contents
thoroughly; but that, all being familiar Vith his pro-
phecies, they may see plainly the accomplishment of
them ; while at the same time he takes care that these
prophecies shall be so numerous and so distinct that
no one may stumble upon a napparent fulfillment of
them, instead of the real. One event might perhaps
be guessed at, and, if stated only in general terms,
might seem to have happened as was foretold ; but a
continuous system of prophecy, such as the Bible sets
before us, could never have been fulfilled, unless it had
been inspired by Ilim who alone knows the end from
28 THE REIGN OF PEACE.
the beginning. And thus, by tliese two signs or tests,
the Bible distinguishes itself from all other books.
Miracles prove that the writers of the Bible were eent
by the God of nature, whose laws they could stop or
hasten ; and while they served an immediate purpose
in convincing the minds of those to whom they first
addressed themselves, they remain, being publicly
wrought and publicly written, equally satisfectory
proofs to all succeeding generations, with only increas-
ing force; because they have never been rivalled or
repeated amid all our present enlightenment and
enlarged knowledge. On the other hand, the fulfill-
ment of prophecy in all lands and in all ages, is a
standing miracle, continually being wrought before
the eyes of all nations, increasing in its extent and
clearness, and force, as time rolls on, and as the liistory
of the world repeats its previous record. Of the
internal evidence I cannot here speak ; but on these
two external evidences. Miracles and Prophecy, unri-
valled in their grandeur and in their godly and holy
tendency, the Bible may be said to stand secure in its
own strength, as Solomon's temple was made to stand
secure in the defence of its two towers, Jachin and
Boaz.
The Bible is the only perfect history of the world-
The Bible begins, as I have already said, at the begin-
ning, and it runs on to the end of time. The Bible
begins its history in Eternity, when there was nothing
THE REIQN OP PEACE. 29
existing but God, eternally glorious and happy in liis
own perfections. It shows how God made the heavens
and the earth, and all things in them ; how God naade
man, and dealt with him, in innocence and in guilt ;
and having run through 'he history of man, and God's
dealings ^vitll him in every successive period, ends
with the dissolution of the world, and the setting up
of the eternal Kingdom, which God is about to create,
and in which he shall reign in everlasting glory with
all his saints. From eternity in the beginning to eter-
nity in the end, the Bible history runs st jadily on in a
beautiful order and simplicity, that plainly proves infi-
nitely perfect knowledge on the part of its Author,
and also the perfect control that he wields over all
creatures and over all events. This perfection is
clearly proved, not only from the whole book, but
equally from every part of it; for the Bible history
differs from other history, not only in its nature and
extent, but also in its character. The Bible history is
throughout a prophetic history. God first foretells
the event, and then shows its accomplishment. Thus
every event is seen to be a miracle, and every miracle
is foretold. Thus God commanded, and the world
arose into being. Let there be light, and light was ;
let there be a firmament, and the firmament was ; let
us make man, and God made man. And so in dealing
with man. When God had made man, he said to him,
Eat of every tree of the garden, except one, and thou
30 TUB REIGN OP PEACE.
Blialt live for ever. Eat of the tree of tlie knowledge
of good and evil, and thou shalt die — begin to die, and
die for ever. And when our iirst parents had eaten of
that forbidden tree, immediately they felt that they
were naked and defenceless; want and misery and
terror immediately took possession of them. Their
future lot was also described to them ; and as it was
told them, bo has it been fulfilled. And without
stating all the minute particulars, we see plainly that
every event — the flood, the escape from Egypt, the
wandering in the wilderness, the election of a king,
the captivity in and return from Babylon, the coming
of the Messiah and all his sufferings and glory, the
destruction of Jerusalem, the dispersion of the Jews,
and the in-gathering of the Gentiles into the gospel
fold — are all foretold first, and then fulfilled ; and not
only so, but, lest men should say that these prophecies
were written after the event, the prophetic history
continues onwards to the present day and the end of
time, in the same simple and flowing strain, leaving
the generations of mankind in succession witnesses
that the prophecies were given from the beginning
that are being fulfilled before theia* eyes. The present
is described in the B'ble, and the future too, as plainly
as the past, though we may not be so able to discern
its events. The present events are generally too near
for men to notice them, and those of the future are
necessarily written in a language which we cannot
THE REIGN OF PEACE. 81
•
understand, until tlie events come to illustrate them,
by affording their proper key or cipher. Still the
Bible history is unique and complete, first setting
forth God's purpose and plan, and then showing how
that purpose is fulfilled, and how that plan is carried
into execution. Nothing could be more complete or
more marvellous ; yet it is a fact so plainly established
throughout the Bible history, that it cannot bo denied.
The true aim of the Bible thus witnessed i.o all
men, by miracles and prophecy, is to lead all men to
believe in Christ, and to accept his offered salvation.
The revelations of God regarding the future were
never designed merely to amuse an idle curiosity.
They are designedly written so that no one, not even
the penmen by whom they were published to man-
kind, could understand them until they were near
their fulfillment ; and hence we are informed, that the
prophets searched and enquired diligently as to the
meaning of those prophecies which they were con-
strained to utter. And even die angels in like manner
desire to look into them. But neither men nor angels
can read the future, though plainly written in the
Book of God. God alone knows the end from the
beginning. And having from time to time foretold
with his mouth, the prophet, and fulfilled with his
hand, his providence, the things foretold, God shows
that all men may believe his word regarding events
still future ; and more particularly the record that he
82 THE REIQN OP PEACE.
liatli given in favour of his Son, assuring all men
that God hath given to men eternal life in his Son :
so that whosoever hath the Son hath life ; and ho that
hath not the Son of God shall not see life ; but the
wrath of God abideth on hira. All the miracles and
all the prophecies have this simple object, that all men
should believe on the Son of God; and that they
should be assured that all that believe on the Only
Son of God shall have life through him, and that
they shall have life more and more abundantly. In
doing this the Bible does not need properly to tell
men that they are sinners, and that they must die ;
that after death there is a judgment and eternal justice
for every man ; for these things all men know in them-
selves ; for the facts are graven, as with a hot iron, on
their hearts and consciences. The Bible needs much
rather, to show mankind wherein their sin and guilt
consists, and how they may be pardoned, saved and
made happy again for ever. The Bible just does this,
by setting forth man's originally innocent and happy
state in Paradise ; man's deception and fall under the
power of Satan ; and then the coming of the Saviour
to atone for and save all that accept his grace, and
the final awards of bliss and woe to those who accept
and those who reject this great salvation. The Bible
is thus properly the history of Christ and his Church
in the world, and the history of the world only so far
as Christ and his Church are connected with the
THE REIGN OP PEACE. 88
world. The Bible is the history that is, of man's fall
bj sin and his restoration by the Lord Jesus Christ ;
and this is all we can properly expect to find in the
prophecies of the Bible ; though from the nature of
the case, all the great events in the history of the
world are comprehended in the unfolding of the his-
tory of Christ's church. Still in studying the prophe-
cies of the Bible we shall miss the chief key, by which
its mysteries can alone be properly opened, if we lose
sight of this its one great object— to show the way of
salvation by Jesus Christ.
84
CHAPTER IT.
GREAT OBJECT OF THE BIBLE PROniECY TO KEEP THE
COMING OF THE LORD JESUS EVER NEAR. AND TO
SUSTAIN THE PATIENCE OF THE FAITHFUL MEAN-
TIME; AND HENCE THE LAWFULNESS AND ENCOU-
RAGEMENT TO STUDY THE BOOK OF REVELATION
" The revelation of Jesus Christy whicli God gave
unto liim, to show unto his servants thin<;8
' which must shortly come to pass ; and he sert
and signified it by his angel unto his servant
John ; who bare record of the "Word of God)
and of the testimony of Jesus Christ, and of all
things that ho saw. Blessed is he that readcth,
and they that hear the words of this prophecy,
and keep those things which are written there-
in ; for the time is at hand." — Rev. i. 1.
The Bible seeks to keep the minds of men awake
to the glorious appearing of our Saviour Jesus Christ,
by marking out the successive stages through which
Clirist's church must pass before that dcsireable con-
summation can be arrived at. In such a revelation
as the Bible two things required to be done, first,
to keep the future neai, so as to impress on men's
minds a just and effective sense of the fear of God
and yet to keep alive the faith and patience of the
expectant hearts of God's people, until the time
THE UEION OF FEACE. 86
tlmt justice could bo done tliom. Tliat which really
most concerns all men is tlio coming Judgment, by
which every man is to receive justice, according to
his deeds, and according to the choice ho has made of
the service of God, or the service of the Devil, That
day must bo kept ever before the minds of men as of
the greatest and first importance. And yet that day
cannot come immediately, cannot come for many gene-
rations, else the world must come to an end l>efore it
has served its purpose in giving time and room for
mankind to multiply, and be in succession tried as to
the path they will choose of life or death. The Ijiblo
docs both of these things. The glories and tlie terrors
of that day are therefore presented in their most awful
aspect, hanging over the earth like thunder clouds
threatening every moment to destroy it, while the
bow of hope promises mercy to the penitent, and le-
lays the terrible outpouring of the Almighty's wrath.
And as days and years and ages must pass away ere
that day arrive, these are marked and measured oif,
on the way that mankind must tread, ere they reach
as it were that tremendous pass in the mountain bar-
riers of this world, and find their way to the heaven of
everlasting peace or the hell of everlasting woe. These
stages are marked off in prophecy, so that as time rolls
on, mankind may see one way-mark after another real-
ized ; and thus by counting the number of stages past,
be enabled to calculate how many are yet to come,
86 THE KEIGN OF PEACE. •
and liavo their fuitli and patience ao Bustaincd that
they may bo encouraged and enabled to hold on their
course begun, and persevere therein onward to the end ;
becauric they know they have not yet reached the day
when all their hopes shall be realized, in the fulfillment
of the promises of God. And when we see, as we shall
do in the study of God's word, that the time of the
end is not yet, that even the Millenium is not yet
come, I trust wo shall all learn to watch and pray and
wait in patience a little longer, for the time appointed
of the Father.
This view of the use of prophecy obviates many
objections, of which I shall hero endeavour to remove
a few that are commonly urged agoinst the study of
prophecy ; and first, that the thing that concerns us is
properly that we do our duty, that we plough and sow
in due season. But are we not also concerned as to
the time of the harvest ? If we are as much interested
as to the time of harvest, as we are as to the time of
sowing, we are as much interested in the coming
future as in the present time. But then we may be
called away from this world before these things come?
If so, we shall not therefore cease to live, and behold
with joy in the heavenly kingdom, the progress of the
gospel of salvation in the earth, as represented in the
nineteenth chapter of Revelation ; for there is joy not
only among men on earth, but among saints in heaven
over every sinner that repenteth. "Whether remaining
THE RKIQN OF PKAOK. 37
liero, tlicn,or removing to the licavctily liind, all (Joel's
people shall see the glorious Bpread of the Redeomer'a
kingdom, and rejoice in the blessed fruits of righteous-
ness that are seen ripening for the great liarvest of tho
earth. P^very Cliristian is thus deeply interested for
himself in tho coming Millenium, and he is still more
interested, as a good man, in the welfare of his friends,
his children, and their posterity, and of all his follow-
men. The farmer may never see another harvest :
docs ho therefore cease to plough and sow ? No ; he
ploughs ard sows in hope for himself, if he live; for
those he loves if himself bo called away. And as it
is in reference to earthly, bo it is in reference to
heavenly things to those that hoartiiy believe in them
and realize tliem. It is not only the future, then, in
itself, we have to consider, but the influence the future
ought to have over our present conduct. The farmer
ploughs in hope and sows in hope, and so does the
Christian. If the farmer certainly knew that there
would be no harvest next year, or still more that the
world would como to an end before then, as some
strongly assure us, he would not plough or sow any
more. Ht would set about preparing at once for the
end of the w^orld and the judgment day. Hence it is
of the utmost importance to have right views as to
what we are to look for in the future, as it must neces-
sarily affect our present actions. And no stronger
proof of the uncertainty of the views of those that
38 THE REIGN OP PEACE. ^
preach the end of the world, therefore, coukl be given,
than that they go on to plongh and sow, to buy and
sell like other men. It would bo folly to do so if the
world were coming immediately to an end : and did
they really believe as they say, they would act quite
differently from what they do. But then some will
tell us that they pay no attention to the future, they ■
attend to their present known duty. How can they •
attend to their present duty, if they do not considei* -
what God requires them to do ? Merely to plough
and sow all the time would be poor farming. Everj'-
thing must be done in its season. Hence mankind are
commanded to watch as well as to pray ; to look for
the Saviour's coming as well as to wait for it ; to
observe the signs of the times as well as to be instant
in season out of season. And those Christians who do
not look for the Millenium cannot be expected to labor
for it, and therefore shall not share in it. For those
only who serve God in the way of his own appoint-
ment can justly look for the reward promised by him.
True Christians therefore do not mean this. They
mean only that they look for the Millenium when it
shall please God to send it, and are labouring for it in
constant expectation of its coming ; only they do not '
know and are not concerned about the time of it.
But does not even this indicate a want of hearty inte-
rest in their work ? Does the farmer not care when
the harvest may come, because he keeps his work
THE REIGN OF PSACE, ' - 39
forward and is ready for it ? No, the farmer is anxious
to have his harvest as soon as possible, and counts the
days to it. So will the Christian long for the Mille-
nium, and take every means to ascertain as far as
possible when he may hope for its coming. But then
some think it wrong to inquire into these mystei'ious
things, as if it were expressly forbidden in Scripture.
They read that "the times and the seasons which the
Father hath kept in his own power it is not for men
to know;" but they forget to read that it shall be
given them to know afterwards, as we may see for
ourselves in the book of Acts, first chapter and eighth
verse :
"But ye shall receive power after that the Holy
Ghost is come upon you."
and as we see now fulfilled in the book of Revelation.
And now that the Father hath made known to ns the
things that are to be hereafter as well as the things
that are, we may safely inquire into them so far as
they are revealed ; and we are invited and encouraged
to do 80, by assurances of blessing and reward to all
who read and keep the sayings of this Book. For
hear the Book itself, in the first chapter at the third
verse: " Blessed is he that readeth and they that hear
the words of this prophecy, and keep those things
which are written therein : for the time is at hand.
And so it is written at the end of the Book, in the
twenty-second chapter at the seventh verse : " Behold
40 THE REIGN OF TKACE.
I come quickly ; blessed is lie tliat keej)etli the sayings
of the prophecy of this Book." And again at the
tentii verse : " Seal not the sayings of this Book; for
the time is at hand." This does not mean that the
Saviour wciild come immediately, but that he is
coming, coming all the time ; and so will come soon,
and not larry ; and that his people should be always
watching, always ready, to welcome him at his ap-
proach, as soon as he appears in the distance hastening
on, bringing eternal redemption to all that wait for
him. It is only whefi men seek to be wise above that
is written, and mstead of searching out the meaning of
God's word in all humility, seek to be accounted pro-
phets, that they err from the way of truth. After all,
ho vever, it is with reference to the fixing of the time
that the greatest objection is taken by most Christians,
who read that Jesus said : " Of that day and hour
knoweth no man ; no, not the angels of heaven, or
even the Son, but the Father only ; " but they forget
that this was spoken of the coming destruction of
Jerusalem, which was to be accomplished within that
generation ; that the time was therefore expressly
appointed, and the signs of its approach plainly
marked, though the day and the hour could not bo
known precisely till they were come ; and that as a
consequence, the Christians in Jerusalem, warned by
this very prophecy, fled from Jerusalem when, they
saw it encompassed by the Roman armies, and took
THE REION OF PEACE. 41
refuge in Pella, so tliat not one of them perished.
Wliat the Father made known was plain, and they
took advantage of that information, by watching the
signs of the times, and escaping from the snare that
was tlu'own over the rest of their countrymen. And
even so must all wise Christians do now, so calculating
the times before appointed, and watching for the signs
of their coming, as to be always ready.
But I am afraid that the real objection in the case
of most professing Christians to the study of the pro-
phecies, is the same as that which they bring against
all practical godliness; that it presents spiritual things
as actual realities aifecting the business of their daily
lives. They have no objection to a mere form of god-
liness, it unites a country in the way that nothing else
can ; and, brings people together in public meetings ;
and provides beautiful buildings, and splendid shows
and amusements, and affords pleasures such as cannot
be obtained any other way. But they do not like a
religion that interferes with their plans, and their
pleasures, and their prospects, as true godliness does ;
and specially prophecy must necessarily do. Men can
bear discussions on doctrine and ceremony and church
politics, because they only involve questions of words
that cost nothing. But prophecy professes to deal with
facts and events; and if true demands great and im-
mediate attention, and an earnest endeavour to adopt
such measures as may meet the emergencies of the
42 ' THE REIGN OP PEACE.
case. The gospel then becomes a wisdom and a power
in the world, before which all human wisdom is folly,
and all earthly interests sink into insignificance, and
those who believe it feel that while they must attend
to their earthly duties as before, it is on an entirely
new ground; not simply to provide a living or to
grow rich ; but to please God, and gain through his
grace a place in his heavenly kingdom. They will
indeed be more diligent in business and moi u fervent
in spirit than other men ; but it is because they serve
the Lord Jesus, a master so kind and so faithful, that
he rewards his people a hundred-fold in the present
life and bestows upon them in the world to come eter-
nal life and glory. Prophecy shows th^t this is not a
mere dream or idle speculation, but a (Vaking and a
magnificent rerJity. And though the scofier still
sneers and says where is the coming of the Saviour,
for since the fathers fell asleep all things remain as
they were from the foundation of the world; yet the
fulfillment of the prophecy of the scriptures in the
past assures every true christian, that the future
will prove equally submissive to the will of our
Redeemer ; and that as the days of tribulation have
come, so will the days of consolation come in their
appointed season. Let us not faint therefore or be
troubled by any of these things for at the time ap-
pointed the vision will speak, and the happy event
prove the tr.ith of the blessed prophecy of a thou
THE REIGN OF PEACE. 43
sand years' reign of peace on tlie earth ere tlie world
come to an end.
One of the most plansiblc objections to the study of
prophecy is derived from the diversity of opinion ex-
pressed by authors. But surely the difference of
human opinion in regard to the Bible is no more an
argument against its divine origin and truth, than
against the divine origin and steadfastness of the
works of nature, where the same diversity of opinion
exists to an equal degree, until the fact decide in
fovour of the true one. The Bible is plain enough to
those who will take the trouble to read it, and listen
with humble mind to the voice of its instructions.
But to the careless and the proud, the Bible must ever
remain like the world itself an unfathomable mystery.
Whereas to the meek the Lord will ever teach his way,
and his secret will he make known to those that fear
his name and desire to walk in his ways. The errors
therefore into which others have fallen instead of de-
terring us from making just inquiries into the pro-
phecies ought simply to serve us, as so many buoys on
the water, to direct our course more carefully to the
desired port.
Scripture simplicity is therefore aimed at in this
outline of the prophetic record of the Millenial Reign,
and not any glowing poetical description of an imagi-
nary paradise of the author's own devising. We have
had books of poetry, and books of wonders, and books
44 THE HEIGN OP PEACE. i
of controversy, and books of sermons, on the IMille-
nium ; and now it is proposed to give here a plain
exposition of the Scriptures on the subject, a phiin
prose narrative of what is to be understood by a cold
western people like ourselves. It is not intended to
enter upon any controversy with other views, or to
depreciate the writings of other authors, that the
writer here takes up the pen ; but rather at an hum-
ble distance to follow Bishop Newton's example, and
endeavour to cast one additional ray of light on a
deeply interesting subject ; trusting that those that
follow will benefit by the little he has done, so as to
advance a little farther, until, by incessant excavations,
every valley shall be filled up and every hill brought
low, and the way become fully prepared for the coming
of the Lord.
By adopting this safe course the author trusts that
some little real progress may be made in clearing up
the Book of the Eevelation of Jesus Christ, while, at
the same time, many of the objections which seem to
lie against other representations on the subject will be
avoided. The writer of this book makes no claim to
any knowledge beyond the plain written word of God.
But he believes, and a lengthened experience con-
vinces him that his belief is correct, that the Bible is
a perfect book, containing within itself the full inter-
pretation of all its own statements ; that the Bible is
a book designed for the study and instruction of all
THE REIGN OP PEACE. 45
men, and is best understood by those who are meek
and lowly in heart, and who come to sit at the feet of
Jesus to learn like little children the words of eternal
life. The first step towards wisdom is to acquire a
sense of our natural ignorance ; and the second is to
feel, as the learned Apostle Paul says, that we know
nothing yet as we ought to know. Feeling thus that
we are naturally blind, we shall walk cautiously amid
the great mysteries, alike of God's works and of God's
word, holding firmly by that gracious hand that he
has stretched out to guide us, until our eyes become
fully opened to behold the glorious things spoken of in
his blessed Book.
At tlie same time we should guard against that form
of unbelief that leads many to reject God's instruction
and guidance ; and like foolish King Ahaz, to say, " I
will not tempt the Lord," even when the Lord himself
invites them to behold the things that are and the
things that shall be hereafter. Let the writer here
then, in the last place, remove a very prevalent erro-
neous impression in regard to searching into the future.
It was very natural indeed for a skeptical epicure like
the Roman poet Horace to advise people not to inquire
into the future, but to enjoy while it was possible the
passing hour. But surely this cannot be the opinion
of a Christian, all Mdiose hopes are anchored on the
coming Kingdom of the Lord Jesus Christ ; whether
that Kingdom be near or remote. The fool may say
46 THE REIGN OF PEACE.
to his soul, — Soul, thou hast much goods laid up for
many years, take thine ease, eat, drink and be merry.
But the Christian believer must necessarily " pass the
time of his sojourning here in fear," (not terror, but
sobriety,) " waiting and looking for that blessed hope"
he cherishes, and even " hastening towards the day of
the Lord," which brings his full redemption nigh.
True, it may be said, that every Christian ought to
watch, and pray, and wait, always ready to welcome
the first approach of the Son of Man ; but ho need
not trouble himself as to the time when his Lord shall
appear. Nay, it may be said that our Saviour express-
ly warned his people against trusting to his coming at
any known time, assuring them that he would come
upon the world asleep like a thief in the night ; and
ijthat the time of his coming was hidden from every
creature, even from the Son himself as the revealcr of
the Father's will. All this is perfectly true, and yet
no bar is placed in the way of our obeying our Master's
plain instruction, to watch and mark the signs of his
approach ; for by that means we shall be kept awake,
and be ready to hail his coming', having our loins
girded, and our lamps burning ; while others shall be
found asleep, or it may be more faithlessly still, eating
and drinking with the drunken. The day of our death
is indeed the end of the world to us personally ; and
we know well that that day may come upon us
unawares, in our bed or in our path, amid our business
THE REIQN OP PEACE. 47
or our recreation, from external or internal causes
innumerable. The end of the world will in like man-
ner come suddenly to the ungodly who look not for it, ,
as the destruction of Jerusalem did upon the unbeliev-
ing Jews. But none of these events come upon the
Christian believer imawares, except tlirough his own
fault. "VVe are not of the night that that day should
overtake us unawares. "We know that the destruction
of Jerusalem did not enclose as in a net, the followers
of Jesus, as it did the other inhabitants of Jerusalem.
They escaped to the number of two thousand and fled
to Pella, not one of them perished in the overthrow of
their capital and country. The Christian knows that
in a few years his day will come to die, and so he
keeps his garments that he may not be taken naked,
and defenceless, by surprise. And so in regard to the
end of the world, the Christian ie warned that it is not
to be immediately ; that it will not take place till at
least twelve hundred and sixty years after the time of
the Apostles ; nay, that it will not take place till, a thou-
sand years after the Beast and the False Prophet are
destroyed. This does not do away with the duty of con-
stant watchfulness on the part of the Christian, because
he may be called away at any moment to meet his Lord
by death; and from that moment his final state is
fixed ; and in that state shall he be found at the com-
ing of the Lord to judgment. The assurance that the
world wiU last so long, does not aflect the personal
48 THE REION OF PEACE.
/
state of every man, or liis present duty. Every man
must die, and what renders his dying so important is,
that after death is tlie jud<;ment. So that it is not so
much the fact of his dying that he should consider, as
the fact that at the end of time, the Lord Jesus shall
come again to judge the world. In a word men are
not called to live in view of death, but in view of the
coming of the Lord.
At the same time we must never forget that neither
liojje nor fear are of any value to us, unless they move
us effectually to seek the refuge set before us in the
gospel. Some imagine that by living in a state of fear
and awe they shall be saved, because they feared.
But Noah's fears led him to build an ark, to the
saving of his house ; and Lot's fear led him to escape
to Zoar, where he found a refuge. So unless our fear
lead us to Jesus Christ as our refuge and salvation, it
will only torment us before the time. Others imagine
that they shall be saved, because they live in hope of ,
better things to come. But unless they set their hoj)e
in God our Saviour for the fulfillment of all their
desires, their hope, like that of the hypocrite, shall
perish. God does not reveal to us, therefore, either
future rewards or future punishment to excite and
alarm us, but simply to persuade and constrain us to
act the part of wisdom ; to consider our ways that so
avoiding the wide gate and broad way that lead to
destruction, we may enter the strait gate and pursue
THE REION OF PEACE. 49
the narrow path that leadctli unto life. God therefore
does not give to his children a spirit of weakness and
■ fear, but of power and love, and of a sound mind,
that calmly taking into account all the circumstances
in which they are placed in this world, they may make
the wisest and most prudent choice. Our Lord dealeth
with his disciples not as mere slaves, but as friends
and tells them beforehand all that ho intends to do,
and thus leads them in view of all the opposition and
hardships they must meet, to take up their cross daily,
and to follow him, assured that though thousands of
years may elapse before they can attain the full reward
promised them, they shall at last be fully satisfied in
every right desire they may have entertained ; for not
only shall they themselves receive a reward, but their
labours shall be crowned with a full and lasting success ;
while not only shall some be lost, in times of tribula-
tion, but also in times of the utmost prosperity and
comfort ; so that by grace alone through faith are any
saved, and by unbelief alone, and the rejection of
offered grace can any be lost.
It is thus that t]\e word of God answers the thoughts
of his people, and removes all their doubts, by a reve-
lation of the future history of his church in the world.
God does not tell us the day or the hour so as to make
us careless and secure, which would only prove an
injury to us ; but only guards us against that doubt
and unbelief which would certainly overwhelm us if
4
60 THE REIQN OP PEACE.
WO expected tlio coming of our Saviour to ho immo-
(liato, and found it to bo delayed, as it has hcon for so
many luindreda of years. Tlio Lord hath thoreforo
informed ns of tlie times tliat must pass over tlio
Church, ere the day como ■which ho claims i^s his own
— the day of judgment, the day of glory. Antt it
well becomes us tliiinkfully to search the scriptures for
e .iiformation on this momentous sidycct as shall
sustain our souls in patience and enable us to put to .
silence the gainsaying of ungodly men, who arc always
taunting us with the question — AVliere is the promise
of his coming, for since the fatlicrs fell asleep all
things continue as they wore from tho foundation of
the world? Tliis wo know is not tho fact. "Wo see
the signs of Christ's coming more and more plainly
displayed; and as was justly remarked by Bishop
Newton, every sincere student of the llevelations
makes some point clearer tlian it wa' before. The
fact is, that every man reads very much in accordance
with his own circumstances, and thus reads some
things more clearly than others— the more clearly,
perhaps, that he has his predecessor's mistakes to
guard him from falling into the same errors. Bishop
Newton gives a very rational account of the fulfilhncnt .
of prophecy up to his day. Since that time Elliot and
Cummings, Bonar and Brown, &c., have thrown im-
mense light on the latter part of the Bevelations.
Tho author does not compare himself with these, but
THE REION OF PEACE. 51
if lie can add but one ray of additional lijjjht on the
subject, ho shall fool satisfied. Of tliis lie loaves others
to judge.
All that the author asks of his readers is a prayerful
and candid consideration of tho statements he makes,
which though based upon tho information of others,
as they must bo, aro tho delil)erato conclusions to
which he has como for himself. Tho author merely
presents his own views of tho subject as drawn Crom
the Bible itself, and gladly aci h to every other man
the same liberty of judgment he assumes to himself;
and his sincere prayer is that all who read this vohnne
may so bcliold llim, who through the cross, hath won
the crown by mciit, which was due to Ilini by right,
that thoy may through faith in Christ crucified, so
bear tho samo cross in this life, that they may receive
from him the crown of righteousness, which he. hath
prepared for all them that love his appearing.
52
CHAPTER III.
SEVEN RULES LAID DOAVN FOR DISCOVERING THE SCRIP-
TURE MEANING OF THE MILLENIUM— THE BIBLE ITS
OWN INTERPRETED.
" And when tlicy shall say unto you, Seek unto them
^ that have familJar spirits, and unto wizards that
peep and that mutter : should not a people seek
unto their God? for the living to the dead?
To the law and to the testimony (the prophets) i
If they speak not according to this word, it is
because there is no light in them." — Is. viii. 19.
The Millenium, which is the Latin word for a period
of one thousand years, is only mentioned in one passage
• in all the Bible, The phrase, " a thousand years,"
may occur elsewhere; as, for example, it is said, a
thousand yeai" are with the Lord as one day, and one
day as a thousand years : that is, there is no numbering
of years with him, who is the same yesterday, to-day
and for ever. P it the definite period of a Thousand
Years is only mentioned in one passage in all the Bible ;
and therefore I lay down this first general rule, that
we should study that passage first, in order to ascertain
what the Spirit intends, by that expression, to commu-
nicate to the churches. The passage I refer to is the
twentieth chapter of the book of Revelation, and the
THE REIGN OF PEACE. 68
first ten verses in all ; and may be divided into three
parts, the binding of Satan, the resurrection and reign
of the martyred saints, and the final apostacy, which
is immediately followed by the Judgment Day. This
is all that is siiid — by name, as it were — with regard
to the Millenium itself. , •
The second general rule that I lay down is, that in
expounding the passage above mentioned, we attend
next to the context, to tell us the order of events, as to
what is to come before the Millenium, and as to what
is to follow the Millenium. Since we have only this
one passage to guide iis to the meaning of the term
Millenium, surely we cannot look any where else for
an exposition of the passage with so much likelihood
of satisfaction, as to the part of scripture in which the
passage is found. In reading a letter, we must read it
right forward, if we wish to get at its meaning ; and
if any part seems to be obscure, we naturally look first
whether any thing clearer on the subject went before,
or whether any explanation is given afterwards. And
what we thus do with a human production, we surely
ought much more to do with a divine one. And here,
looking at the context, we shall find that the vision, of
which the Millenium forms a part^ properly begins at
the eleventh verse of the nineteenth chapter, and runs
on to the end of the twentieth chapter ; and under it
we have, first, a representation of Christ and his saints
riding forth in triumph ; an account of a great war
54 THE REIGN OF PEACE.
between Christ and his army and the Beast and his
army, in which the Beast and the False Prophet are
taken, and cast into the lake of fire ; and the worUl
becomes subdued before Christ and his saints : then
comes the Millenium, as already said ; and then the
setting up of the Throne of Judgment, and the final
disposal of the whole moral and material universe.
This leads us to consider the events preceding the
Millenium, the nature of the Millenium, and then,
thirdly, the events that follow the Millenium. And
from these considerations we naturally infer that the
Millenium is preparatory to the Judgment day, and
the' final state, and is therefore coming before them,
and consequently coming before Christ comes again to
judge the world in righteousness — as it is every where
said he will do at the end of the world — and therefore
after the Millenium, "^nd not before it. <
The third general rule I lay down is, that the book
of Revelation must all be read one way. If the book
of Revelation is merely a book of symbolical teaching,
like a connected series of parables, it must all be read
one way, as parables; and then the account of the
seven churches of Asia are parables, and nothing more.* •
Bat if the account of the seven churches of Asia is an
account of real facts, then the whole book of Revela-
tion must be viewed as a narrative of facts. This I
believe to be the common opinion of Protestants, so far
at least as relates to the past. When it comes to the
THE REIGN OF PEACE. 55
future, opinions differ. I adhere to the rule. The
Kcvelation deals with facts in the beginning, and it
deals with fticts throughout. The book of Revelation
is simply a continuation of the proplietic history of the
Bible, be3'ond prophetic times ; so that we have only the
prophecy in the Bible, and must find the fulfillment of
it in common history. And this fulfilhricnt, it is gene-
rally agreed we do have ; and in this opinion I concur,
as I shall afterwards show that there is sufficient cause.
The fourth general rule I lay down is, that since the
Millenium is so- near the time of the end, and only
separated from it by a very narrow interval, compared
with the period itself, and the eternal state, that it
becomes us carefully to mark the scope of the passages
adduce d from other parts of scripture supposed to illus-
trate it. We require here to distinguish between a
limited period of time, and eternity ; aud though they
BO much resemble each other as in a manner to run
into each other, we must look upon the Millenium as
the primary, and the final Rtate as the ulterior inter-
pretation. To understand this, we have only to remem-
ber that while God raised up a line of prophets lika
'unto Moses, for the interpretation and enforcement of
the law of God, which was given by Moses, yet none
of them really fulfilled this prediction, except one.
The prophets successively arose and performed their
allotted part — such as Samuel, Elijah, Elisha, Isaiah,
Jeremiah, Ezekiel, Daniel and Malachi ; yet none of
56 • THE REIGN OF PEACE.
these could really be compared to Moses, the law-
giver — the redeemer, under God, of his whole nation —
for the grandeur of his miracles, the sublimity of his
oflSce as the friend of God and leader of the people ;
directing their movements in the wilderness for forty
years, and laying down laws for them that were never
to be changed, but were to be confirmed and established
by blessings and curses, to the end of time. One alone
of all the proi^hets — the last — could be said to be like
unto Moses as a prophet, the Lord Jesus Christ, who
came holding a sublimer ofiice as God's own Son, mani-
fest in the flesh ; giving forth a higher law — for though
the moral law was given by Moses, grace and truth
came by Jesus Christ — and confirming his word M'ith
more astounding miracles than Moses ever performed ;
overthrowing not onlj'- men, but devils; not only
destroying life, but giving life to the dead ; not only
feeding the hungry, but restoring to health and strength
those that were sick and diseased and afilicted. Jesus
the Son of God alone of all the prophets was raised up
like unto Moses, that he might make our yoke easy
and our burden light, and while we recognize a
primary fulfillment of the prophecy of Moses in the
succession of prophets that were raised up after hihi,
we look upon the Lord Jesus Christ as the only ulti-
mate fulfillment of it, in whom that is the prophecy
was fully satisfied. And hence it is so employed by
the apostles, as for instance in the third chapter of the
THE REIGN OF PEACE. 57
Acts of the Apostles, at the twenty-second verse:
" For Moses," says Peter, " truly said unto tlie fathers,
A prophet shall the Lord your God raise up unto you
of your brethren like unto me : him shall ye hear in
all things, whatsoever Lu snail say unto you." And
so he applies it in the twenty-sixth verae : " Unto you
first God, having raised up his Son Jesus, sent him to
bless you, in turning away every one of you from his
iniquities. In this way you know that the prophecies
of the fall of Babylon, and the destruction of Jeru-
salem, are often supposed to refer to the end of the
world, and the prophecies concerning David and Cyrus
are considered to apply ulteriorly to Christ. The pro-
phecy was given in the first place, and was applicable
to a certain extent to those places and persons, and so
was fulfilled in regard to them ; but the words of the
prophecy convey a meaning which was not satisfied
in those ordinary events, and can only be satisfied in
Christ's second coming, and in that everlasting and
glorious kingdom which he will then set up and estab-
lish for ever. And so it is with regard to the prophecies
relating to the Millenium. They use language that,
while it is fulfilled in the Millenium, which I look
upon as .the perfection of the gospel day, yet some-
thing more is evidently mingled with it that carries
the mind onward to the day that knows no end, and
knows no night : that eternal day when the glory of
God and of the Lamb shall for ever transcend, eclipse
58 THE REIGN OF PEACE.
and obscure tlie gloiy of all created things, in that
land of everlasting rest which he hath prepared for
his people. While, therefore, I admit all that can be
said in favor of applying these prophecies ultimately
to the final state, I do not think the Millenium on
earth, as it is, is by any means to be ignored. Babylon
' has fallen, and become the haunt of every ravenous
wild beast, and of every unclean bird ; Jerusalem has
been destroyed so that one stone has not been left
upon another that has not been thrown down — the
very attempts to rebuild it having only aided the fuller
accomplishment of the prediction ; yet the terms em-
ployed to describe these events can hardly be satis-
factorily applied to them without exaggeration. And '
lience you see they ''e recalled here in the book of
Kevelations as indicating something more stupendous
still. And so I consider the prophecies regarding the
Millenium given in the Old Testament, as applicable
in the same way to the eternal state, because they are
' not to be satisfied in anything short of it. And yet I
believe they apply in the first place to the Millenium,
just as those other prophecies applying to Jerusalem
apply to them first, though they apply secondarily to
the end of the world, as their full accom])lishment.
The Millenium then is to be looked upon as the first
fulfillment of these prophecies, and then they are to be
carried forward as it were through the Millenium to
the eternal day of glory. , v ;, , :; ;
THE REIQN or PEACE. 69
I may here state a reason for this mode of proceed-
ing in regard to the giving forth of prophecy. You
cannot speak to men, in a hmguage which they do not
understand, with any advantage. You must use tlio
language tliey do understand ; and hence wlien a mis-
sioiiary goes to preach to people of a tongue different
from his own, ho must first set about acquiring their
language. To do this, he has to get hack to the way
of making language. lie thinks of the things that
are spoken of in both languages, the language he
wishes to learn and his own. A book is called so and
so in the language of the people whom he wishes to
address, and he learns to call it by their name in place
of that employed in his own language. And so with
paper, pen, ink and every other article likely to be
spoken of, and so he learns to substitute the words of
the new language for the words of the old, keeping in
his mind the same meaning which is expressed equally
in both. Now this was precisely what it was necessary
for God to do for the prophet in speaking of future
things. There were no ideas of such future things in
the mind of the prophet, or in the minds of the people
to whom he was employed to communicate them, and
hence symbols were employed, such as were under-
stood to signify the coming of events of a similar kind.
Language itself is founded on this idea. Things
known are used as symbols of things not known, but
wliich are supposed to be like them. And so when
60 ^ THE REIGN OP PEACE.
you wisli to describe a thing people have never seen,
You say you have seen a certain thing ? Yes : well it
is like that ; and then you go on to show wherein it
agrees and wherein it differs from tlie other. Babylon
then was the capital of the world, and in a manner
the world itself, when you include under that name
the world of which it was the capital. Jerusalem was
the capital of Palestine, the Holy Land, and thus
became the appropriate symbol for the Church ; and
Christians frequently speak of their Church as a Zion,
in reference to this idea, not meaning that they wor-
ship at Jerusalem, or that t^ -t C^^urch is situated
even on a hill, but simply that .vhat Zion was of old
to the Jews — the throne and court of the great King —
their Church is to them — the place where God hath
been pleased to put his name, and to make his presence
known to his believing people. Now with regard to
the future, such a means of communicating informa-
tion so long beforehand was necessary. "Who could
tell the name of the capital of the world before it
existed ; or if it had been told, as the name of Cyrus
is named by Isaiah two hundred years before he was
born, who could understand it before it came into
being ? And in regard to prophecy, it is not always
intended that the reference should be to one single
city or nation, and then the term employed must
indicate that wider application. And this is specially
the case in the book of Eevelations.
THE REIQN OP PEACE. 61
And hence I lay down a fifth general rule ; that the
Bymhols employed in the Book of Revelation, while
they are represented as seen in Ileavon, are all to be
understood as representing events on the earth. I do
not mean that there is no truth in the representations,
as if the things seen in Heaven were not literally true
there. I believe they are. But Heaven is a state of
being and existence of which in the meantime we can
form no clear or just concejition. The Apostle Paul
when caught up to the Third Heavens, saw and heard
things which it is not possible and not permitted to
men to speak of, with understanding. Their faculties
cannot bear such an expansion in the present state of
things. But I believe that there is such a sympathy
between Heaven and earth, that what is done in the
one spiritually is done in the other bodily. And
without denying c r even doubting the reality of the
Heavenly visions, 1 believe they are all designed to
represent things that are corresponding to them, which
are to happen on the earth. Unless this were the case
they would not be revelations to us, and would not
make known any thing of which we could be cogni-
zant, and of the fulfillment of which we could form
any judgment. Pure visions of Heavenly things, such
as some pretend to tell us, of what they saw in Heaven
or what they saw in Hell, might be true or might be
false, we could not tell which. A person might pre-
tend to describe what he saw, while he never saw
02 THE REioN or peace.
anythino;, but sat clown ami contrived a series of prc-
tendeil visions. And since every man could, if lie
chose, construct such imaginary visions at pleasure,
any such pretension must be treated as m3re illusions
to all but the person who sees them. And if he is so
foolish as to publish private visions, ho does what he
can to cast the glamour of delusion around the minds
of his lellow men, and [)roves himself to be an impostor
and a child of the Prince of Darkness. Private visions
can only be for private use. Public visions must be
patent to all the world, and of this nature are all the
prophecies of the Old Testament and of the New, so
far as we understand them. And hence we may safely
conclude that those prophecies which we do not yet
fully understand must be equally open to the judgment
of all the world, when they are understood. And
thus, as the Apostle Peter says : — The prophecy is of
no private interpretation, it applies to public and
obvious events, in which all are interested, and of the
truth of which all can judge. What may take place
in Heaven no man can know but those only who are
in Heaven. It would serve no useful end to tell us
things of the nature or of the truth of which we can
know nothing. And hence I conclude that what the
Lord Jesus did in signifying by his angel to his servant
John in the Isle of Patmos, while he was on earth, to
communicate to the Churches that are on earth, refers
to the things that are to take place on earth, and not
THE ttEIOH OF PEACE. 03
to the things; that arc to take phico iii Heaven. The
Book of Ilovehition, then I conclude, ia a symbolic
record of the various events that thou were in the
seven churches of Asia and the thing:^ that were to ho
afterwards on the earth, by which the Church of Clirist
was to be affected.
And this leads mo again to a sixth rule of interpre-
tation. The Book of Revelation is a connected history
of the great events connected with the coming of
Christ in the Church and the world to the end of time,
and the nsherinff in of the Eternal Kinf^dom. The
Book of Revelation is not simply like many other
Books of Prophecy, a collection of prophecies, such as
the Books of the Prophecies of Isaiah, Jeremiah,
Zechariah, &c., it is the Revelation of Jesus Christ, it
is the prophetic reiiord of his second coming. This is
the text from whicii it starts, as wc read in the begin-
ning of the book : " The revelation of Jesus Christ,
which God gave unto him to shew unto his servants
things which must shortly come to pass ; and he sent
and signified it by liis angel unto his servant John ;
"who bare record of the Word of God, and of the testi-
mony of Jesus Christ, and of all things which he saw."
Here you see the nature of the book described — the
Revelation of Jesus Christ, not the Revelation Avhicli
he gave merely, though it was given by Jesus Christ,
but the Revelation of Jesus Christ, which God gave
to himself to make known to his servants : and hence
04 THE REION OF PEACE.
John bare record of tlio Word of God, who was in
tlio bcgiunin^ with God, and was mado flesh and
tabernacled among us, and is now socu by John seated
in glory on the right hand of power ; and of the testi-
mony of Jesus Clirist, the prophecy that God gave
concerning his Son ; for the spirit and aim of all pro-
phecy is the testimony to Jesus Christ. Wliat we
have then is, not a book of prophecies simply, but the
Revelation of Jesus Christ, the prophecy of his coming
again in the end of time to judge the world, and to
reign in everlasting glory in the midst of his saints in
the heavenly Jerusalem, on the earth restored, and
become the royal seat of heaven's eternal King. And
I may notice in passing how careful the scripture is to
be consistent with itself. " Of that day and hour
knoweth no man, no, nor the angels of God, nor even
the Son, but the Father only ;" and again, " Of the
times and the seasons which the Father hath kept in
his own hand, it is not for you to know until it be
given ;" and so here the Ilevelation of Jesus Christ
was not simply giv by himself, but the Father is
expressly stated to have given it to him, to show unto
his servants. And so a little further on we read that
when John saw the book in the hand of Him that sat
upon the throne sealed out and in with seven seals,
that none could open, he wept much, but he was soon
comforted by the gracious assurance that the Lion of
'the tribe of Juda hud prevailed to open the Book
TIIK REIQN OF PEAOE. G5
and to loose the seven seals thereof, even that Lamh
of Ciod who formerly for us men suffered on the cursed
tree, but who is now seated in the midst of tho throno
of heaven, before wliom all saints and angels worship.
JIo in whom alone tho Father dwelt could reveal tho
things that were to bo hereafter as they wero written
before God in the book of his iniinito foreknowledge.
And so far as they wero given him to reveal, the Lord
Jesus hath sent and signified it by his angel unto his
servant John, and John hath hero recorded them for
tlio instruction and comfort of the Church in all ages.
And hence John adds, as we said before, " lilessed is
he that rcadeth (for hiuHelf and others), and they that
hear (even if they cannot read) tho words of this pro-
phecy, and keep those things which are writteti therein,
for tho time is at hand " — so near that they begin
immediately at the time any one shall read them, and
go on rapidly to their accomplishment, without any
intermission or delay. And as the book begins, so it
ends, at the twentieth verse of the twenty-second
chapter, with tho same assurance, saying in the words
of the Lord Jesus, of whom it all speaks, " lie which
testifieth these things saith. Surely I come quickly ; "
and the apostle adds, in the name of all his brethren,
" Amen, even so come Lord Jesus." You thus see the
nature of the book. It is a connected record of the
principal manifestations of the Lord Jesus Christ, in
his onward progress, as he rides forth in righteousness
66 THE REIGN OP PEACE,
conquering and to conquer, until all the kingdoms of
this world sliall become the kingdoms of our Lord and
of liis Christ ; and until he finally come in liis king-
dom with all his holy angels, to judge the quick and
the dead, and to give to every one according to his
Avorks, And tlien sliall the saints redeemed hy his
precious blood reign with him in the kingdom which
he hath gone to prepare for them, and into which he
is now to introduce them : a kingdom so glorious
that neither man nor angel Cdn yet conceive or bear
the fullness of its splendour, the rivers of its supernal
bliss.
As therefore the Old Testament prophecy is the tes-
timony of God to the first coming of the Saviour, so
the New Testament is the testimony of God to his
second coming. In the Old Testament we see the
coming of the Messiah held forth in all the events
recorded ; in the Lamb slain from the foundation of the
world and the blessing and the ^urse it divides to
Cain and Abel, to Isaac and Ishmael, to Jacob and
Esau, and to all who lilce them accept or despise it ; in
Enoch and the Separation that took place between
believers and unbelievers with reference to God's
revealed will ; in Noah and the Flood in which the
believer escapes with his family though alone, and the
ungodly perish though a multitude.; in the Call of
Abraham and the Exodus from Egypt ; in the Kingdom
of Israel and the return from the Babylonish Captivity ;
THE llEIGN OP PEACE. 67
in the Restoration of Jerusalem and its Temple, and
the Renewing of the Covenant ; until finally John the
Baptist came to take up the last prophecy of the Old
Testament, and the desire of all nations filled the latter
liouse with a glory far surpassing' all the glory of the
1 ^mple built by Solomon ; for how could any house
that man could build, be at all capable of containing
that glory of the Father which dwelt in his beloved
Son in all its fullness of grace and truth. You thus see
in each of the great stages of Christ's coming a miniature
of the whole history of the world. Tlie gospel given
before the flood, with lis, symbolic worship, its pro-
phetic teaching, and its final judgment: so to the
Israelites in Abraham, to the Exodus, and again to the
Captivity, and then to the Destruction of Jerusalem ;
. and so it shall be in Christ to all nations in the end of
the world. Tlie New Testament sets before us similar
stages of the second coming of Christ. Thus in regard
to Christ's resurrection, we are assured by an apostle
that Jesus Christ was declared to be the Son of God
with power by his resurrection from the dead. And
speaking of the destruction of Jerusalem. Our Saviour
himself says in the twenty-fourth chapter of Matthew
at the twenty-ninth verse :
" Immediately after the tribulation of those days shaii
the sun,be darkened and the moon shall not eivc
her- light, and the stars shall fall from heaven,
and the powers of the heavens shall be shaken :
68 THE RRIGN ''■^ PEACE.
and then shall appe<.i sign of the Son of
Man coming in the clouds oi heaven with power
and great glory."
And that you may see that all this applies in the first
instance at least to the Fall of Jerusalem and the
Dissolution of the Jewish State, hotli civil and eccle-
siastical, our Saviour himself adds at the thirty-fourth
verse :
" Yerily, I say unto you this generation shall not
pass, till all these things be fulfilled."
This is what then the book of the Eevelations of Jesus
Christ goes on to do, to set before us the overthrow of
the Roman empire and the introduction of the gospel
throughout all its nations ; their renewed apostacy and
punishment ; the revival of religion at the reformation ;
the overthrow of the kingdoms of the world, and the
world-wide reception of the gospel during the Mil-
lenium ; the final apostasy; the judgment day ; and the
eternal state. These great events are described in their
order and peculiar chatacteristics, so that none can
doubt when once they are fulfilled, that they are here
foretold, and that they all tend to one grand end, the
manifestation of Christ in his saints, in his church, and
in the world, until he comes to reign over all whose
right alone it is, given him of the Father before the
foundation of the world, and of whose coming the Old
Testament and the New equally testify, that all men
THE REiaN OP PEACE. G9
may hear and joyfully obey the call, extended to them
still though proud and rebellions sinners ;
" Kiss ye the Son, lest in his ire
Ye perish from the way.
If once Ilia wrath begin to burn,
Blessed all that on him stay."
The book of Revelation then is a connected Pro-
phetic history of the coming of the Lord Jesus Christ,
as given by the Father through him to his servant
tTohn, to testify to all his servants. And while we
ought never to seek to be wise aiove what is written,
we are assured that blessed alike are those that read
and those tiat hear the words, if they keep the things
that are written therein. In all our reading and in all
our hearing, therefore, let us behold Ilim who came in
the name of the Lord to redeem us as the Lamb of
God that was slain for us, and is coming again in the
name of the Lord, bringing eternal salvation to all
that wait for him.
Nor is this book of the Revelation of Jesus Christ
a connected Proplietic history only, but it is, if I may
so say, the sum of all the prophecies bearing upon the
latter days. The prophecies going before may be
reo^arded as the raw material, out of which this pro-
phetic outline has been spun into one continuous
thread. Or if you prefer it, this book is the main
stream into which all the other prophetic streams
flow, beginning farthest back in the valleys of past
70 THE REIGN OF PEACE.
generations; and springing from the* very top of the
mount of God ; and finally absorbing all other rills and
streams of prophecy and running on thus increased by
all their meeting waters, in one broad river the Mille-
nial Eeign of Peace; and emptying itself into the
great ocean of eternity. And hence while it serves to
explain all other prophecies going before, it finds its
own interpretation in many parts by referring to the
different prophecies from which it derives its increase.
And hence different parts, of the book refer to differ-
ent books for illustration. And hence I draw my
sevienth general rule, the last I shall mention here,
that the book of Revelation should be specially inter-
preted by the light thrown oh it in those books of pro-
phecy to which reference in any particular part of it
is specially made. Thus the book of Isaiah is specially
referred to in the beginning of the book, then the book
of Daniel is taken up, and finally in regard to the
Millenium the refo'ence is plainly to the book of
Ezekiel. As wo may see by comparing the last verse
of the nineteeneh chapter of the book of Hevelation
with the thirty ninth chapter of Ezekiel from the
seventeenth verse :
" And thou son of man, thus saith the Lord God :
speak unto every feathered fowl, and to every
' beast of the field, assemble yourselves and
- * come; gather yourselves on every side to my
sacrifice that I do sacrifice for you, even a great
THE REIQN OF PEACE. 71
sacrifice on the moiintains of Israel, that ye may
eat flesh and drink blood. Ye shall cat the flesh
of the mighty, and drink the blood of the
princes of the earth, of rams, of lambs, and of
goats, all of them fatlings of Bashan, And ye
shall eat fat nntil ,ye be full, and drink blood till
ye be drunken, of my sacrifice which I have
sacrificed for you. Thns ye shall be filled at
my table with horses and chariots, with mighty
men and all men of war, saith the Lord God."
In the Book of Revelation, the words ure simply adapt-
ed to the circumstances of later times, as we see in the
nineteenth chapter from the seventeenth verse :
" And I saw an an'gel standing in the sun ; and he
cried with a loud voice saying to all the fowls
that fly in the midst of heaven, come and gather
yourselves together unto the snpperof the great
God, that ye may eat the flesh of kings and the
flesh of captains, and the flesh of mighty men,
and the flesh of horses and of them that sit on
them, and the flesh of all men, both free and
bond, both small and great."
The expressions are so similar that any one who reads
the one will naturally turn to the other ; and so you
see in the margin of your Bibles, if they have any re-
ferences, this connection is pointed out. But it re-
mained to be explained in the proper manner, as not
V
72 THE REIGN OF PEACE.
merely designed as a reference, but also as a key by
wliich the mysteries here presented may bo unlocked.
There were two very able articles lately in Good Words,
by the astronomer royal for Scotland, on the great
Pyramid, in which it was shown that the great Pyramid
was not like the other Pyramids of Egypt, a royal
tomb, if they were so ; but was an astronomical tower,
every part of which was emblematic of some great dis-
covery. All that can be seen now, was seen before ;
but, as Mr. Smith says, no one understood the mean-
ing of the things they saw until John Taylor conjec-
tarcd them; and, as his readers Avill honestly add,
until Mr. Smith himself proved that those conjectures
were well founded. As for the date of the Pyramids
building, of course I have my own opinion, that it
was constructed to represent the conjunction, say of
the Pleiades with the Pole Star, as shown by Mr.
Smith ; but not necessarily at the time when that
conjunction took place. Now just so here with refer-
ence to this passage in the nineteenth chapter of
Eevelation being taken from the thirty-ninth cliapter
of Ezekiel, the parallel has long been observed, but
the use of it has not been observed. It was de"
signed to serve as a key or direction to the careful
reader to turn to the prophecy of Ezekiel, and there
to find an inspired commentary, giving step by step
the same events in the same order, and written out in
plain language. In Ezekiel the triumphal procession
THE REIQN OF PEACE. 73
of Christ and his saints is represented by a great
revival of religion among the people of God, and the
revival of missionary work in the world. This gives
rise to a great war there called the Northern Invasion,
in which the adversaries of the gospel are to be signally
defeated and overthrown; and then the land is to be
refreshed and blessed with the river of the water of
life, and to become a garden of the Lord, wherein his
people shall rest and rejoice in order, love and peace ;
his propliecy thus ending in the millenial reign, because
the circumstances are })urely earthly ; and thus leaving
the mind to rest on this bright scene as a foreshadow-
ing of the happier and more enduring rest that remain-
eth for the people of God beyond the earth and beyond
time.
In this way we have a divinely inspired commentary
on the summary given us in the Book of Revelation,
beginning on tho- one hand at the eleventh verse of the
nineteenth chapter of Ilevelatiorr, and beginning at
the thirty-third chapter of Ezekiel on the other ; and
thus we may see the miniature portrait of Christ and
his Church presented in Revelation, magnified and
illumined in the more extended Revelations of Ezekiel
on the same subject, and may thus be enabled to guide
our own opinions on a more stable and safe basis than
if we were to endeavour to give any mere opinions of
our own, in reference to matters that as yet lie beyond
the pale of our present knowledge. ,•
74 THE REION OF PEACE.
Now, the advantage of laying down such rules of
interpretation in regard to the book of Ilevelation, is
great to tlie reader as well as to the writer. If a writer
indulges in plausible conjectures, snatching a straw
liere and a straw there for support, a great many
readers must be unable to tell whether his opiniona
will sink or swim ; and hence many opinions on this
subject that once were very popular in their day, both
among the learned and the unlearned, have sunk
among the mire of the stream of human thought, and
have become, probably for ever, lost to human view.
TJiey amused a passing hour, and were forgotten.
But a rule can be judged by every one at the first
glance ; and if sound, must be approved ; if otherwise,
must equally at once be rejected ; because a rule is a
matter that appeals to the common sense and the
common judgment of all men. The rule, indeed,
may be good, and the facts on which it is based may
be inapplicable to the rule ; but then that also will be
apparent to all. The first rule given here is founded
on the statement that there is only one passage in all
the Bible in which the Millenium is mentioned by
name. Surely if that be true, the rule that we should
consider that passage first is obvious ; and I suppose
no one will deny the fact. The second rule is founded
on tlie same fact, and is undeniable if the first be
admitted. The third general rule, that the book of
Revelation must all be read one way — either all as
■ TllK UEIQN OP PEACE. . 75
moral fables, or all as liistoric realities, or at least in
some one way — is a rule applicable to every book. A
book is supposed to be written all in one language ;
for example, a Latin book, or a French book, or an
English book. If there are quotations in it, the body
of the book is still uniform. You do not expect to
find a book written, the tirst word in Hebrew, the
second in Greek, the third in Latin, and so on ; a mix-
ture of all languages, or no language, unintelligible to
every body. The propriety of the rule, therefore, that
the book of Revelation should all be read one way,
must be apparent. The fourth rule is founded on the
supposition that the Millenium either is or is not the
final state; and that if it is not the final state, the
distinction between them must be carefully looked for,
because they are so similar, and come so close together,
that they are very apt to be confounded with each
other. It only asks care in studying the passages of
the Bible that seem to speak of both at once, so as to
apportion to each subject its proper references. The
fifth rule springs from the third and fourth ; because if
the book of Revelation is uniform in its nature, and
distinct in its order of events, the interpretation must
also be consistent and distinct ; and as many of the
symbols can apply only to the earth, the whole should,
unless the contrary be stated, be applied to earthly
things. The beast, the seven-hilled city, and such like,
are plainly applied to earthly things ; and hence we
'?'
76 THE REia.v of peace.
conclude tliat all the other symbols are so, because wo
a.'e no where led to doubt this; and the whole book is
repre^jcntcd as setting forth the things that are on the
earth, and the things that shall be hereafter on the
earth. The sixth rule, that the book of Revelation is
a connected prophetic history, appears, from the nature
of the book, as a revelation of Jesus Christ — an outline
of the great events that indicate his coming again to
judge the world, and complete the triumph of his
church over Satan and the world of darkness. Tlie last
rule, that if any reference is made in the book itself to
any other part of the Bible, the part referred to should
be specially searched for light on the subject, is the
principle on which all reference Bibles are constructed,
and which makes them so useful. The fact that there
is such a reference must be tested by a reference to
the passage; and then as I said with reference to tlie
great Pyramid of Egypt, the passage must be examined
carefully, to see if any explanation really is given,
such as the reference leads us to expect. That coin-
cidence here between the Revelation of John and tlio
prophecies of Ezekiel shows that there must have been
a designed connection between them, as they agree in
the events recited, and in the order of the events,
which are so nuLierous that they could not have been
placed as these are, merely by accident. If then these
seven rules are not true, they can easily be confuted ;
and if they are true, we shall be able to come much
TUB REION OF PE.VOE. If
nearer the true meanin*^ of this part of Revelations
tlian wo have ever done before. At the same time we
shall have an understanding of the nature and object
of the book of the Kevelation of Jesus Christ such as
we never had before. It is not a book of prophecy
like Daniel or any other Old Testament writer. It is
not a more history of the world or of the Church,
though to some extent it is both, and the only perfect
one wo have ; but it is the manifestation of the Son of
God in his grace and providence, revealing himself
more and more in power and grace until ho be seen in
all his uncreated splendor as God manifest in flesh, in
the realms of immortality. It is not then the world
or the Church even that we are to behold, but Ilini
by whom the world was created, and the Church has
been redeemed, coming in the glory of the Father,
and all his holy angels and all his redeemed saints
with him. As the sun shincth more and more to the
perfect day, so the Sun of Righteousness is here seen
shining forth over the moral world more and more
brightly and powerfully, rmtil he yields a moral day
of light, love, prosperity, and happiness, such as the
world has never seen, and the Church cannot yet con-
ceive ; when the weak will be made strong, and the
simple be made wise, and the erring be made righteous,
and the dead be raised to life, and the lost be restored.
I do not mean to philosophize and to speak merely of
spiritual changes in the hearts and minds of men, but
78 THK REION OF PEACE.
to declare my belief that Christ is coming to restore to
his redeemed peojile more than > vcr lost by the
fall ; and to add to tliem possessions and honours and
pleasures in a heavenly kingdom upon earth, more
than the liighest archangel wouhl dare to think of.
And therefore this book, -while it records tho pro-
gress of Christ's kingdom in this world, it points lis
continually to tho Lord Jesus Christ himself as the
solo author and fountain and measure of all that wo
are to be and to hope for, in the working out of his
almighty plan of bringing salvation to the world.
And hence, while the means employed are earthly,
the agent that employs them is heavenly, the Spirit of
Jesus Christ ; antl hence, though our expectations arc
in part to bo realized hero on tho earth as it is, the
consummation of all our wishes is suinmed up in tho
prayer. Even so come Lord Jesus. To Christ we owe
our redemption, In Christ we live now, and in Christ's
coming we hope for all our bliss and glory. Behold
then the Lamb of God ! Behold the King of Glory !
70
CHAPTER IV.
THE MILLENIUM NOT THE .TUDOMENT DAY, OR THE
ETERNAL STATE, BUT THE SUMMER TIME OF THE
WORLD— THE PERIOD MARKED OFF BOTH AT THE
BEGINNING AND AT THE END FROM THE PAST AND
THE FUTURE.
" Wlicreforo if tlioy shall say unto yon, Boliold, he
is in tho desert, go not forth ; Behold he is in
the Becrct chambers, believe it not. For as the
lightning (the sunshine) cometh out of the cast
and shineth even unto the west; so shall also
the coming of the Son of Man be." — Matt,
xxiv. 26.
Our first rule for discovering the nature of the
Millenium, is that since there is only one passage in all
the Bible, that speaks of it by name, we should attend
to that first. That passage is the first ten verses of the
twentieth chapter of the book of llevelation ; beginning
as follows : .
" And I saw an angel come down from heaven, hav-
ing the key of the bottomless pit and a great
chain in his hand. And he laid hold on the
Dragon, that old Serpent, which is the Devil
and Satan, and bound him a thousand years, and
cast him into the bottomless pit, -md shut him
^^0 THE REICN OF PEACE.
up, axid set a seal upon liim. that he should
deceive the nations no more, till the thousand
yeari should he fulfilled ; and after that he must
be loosed a little season."
And hence the name given to this period of a thousand
years is the Millenium ; of which I am d i-ous of
writing somewhat more definitely, and shall speak of
it ther?,fore now a little more in detail.
The Name of the Book. — The passage quoted above
is the only Oiic, so far as I know, that mentions the time
during which Satan is to be bound, namely, a thousand
years ; and from this specified time many writers have
very appropriately called it the MllUnium, which is
simply a Latin v "^''d signifying a thousand years. But
as this name has become associated in the minds of
men with i.iany fanciful opinions whicli I feel con-
strained to reject, I have assumed a name expressive
of what I regard as the true nature of the Millenium,
the Eeign of Peace, or the summer time of the world.
The Gospel dispensation has very properly been deno-
minated generally as the Reii,n of Grace. The final
state shall be a Reign of Righteousness, for nothing
sinful shall be found there. Those I look upon as the
poles of the Millenium, on which and between which
it turns. It is a state of grace so far advanced that
through the fulfilling of all righteousness, the Church
and the world, as well as the believing soul, shall be
THE REIQN OP PEACE. 81
at peace ; but yet not so perfect a state but that amid
the general prevalence of gospel influence there shall
be an undercurrent of unbelief and ungoiliness that,
though for the time hidden from human view, shall
only wait the letting loose of Satan for a little season,
to break forth again in open apostasy, so as to provoke
once for all the wrath and vengeance of Almighty
God. In view then of this its distinguishing feature,
I have named the thousand years, during which Satan
being bound, the Church of God shall enjoy peace and
surpassing prosperity in the world, the Rc'gn of Peace :
for Satan the autho" of u., •.. i*d, the adv. ary alike of
God and man be" rj. cLe nations saved from his
deceptions shall ^vd... witli God in truth, and live in
love and peace one .t^itli another, under the felt and
acknowledged influence of Christ their Saviour King,
to whom the kingdoms of the world shall then all be
given, that lie may show in them the power of his
grace, and make them joyful in his praise.
The Reign of Peace certainly coming. — Though
the duration of the Reign of Peace be nowliere else
specified in the Bible so far as I find, yet the Reign of
Peace itself is everywhere held forth to the desires
and the hopes of God's people.
The promise of a Millenium was given in the first
promise, that God would put enmity between the seed
of the woman and the seed of the serpent, here called
82 THE REIQN OP PEACE.
by Ills right name, tlie devil; and that after Satan had
bruised the Saviour's heel, his human nature, he would
bruise the serpent's head, his spirit, Satan himself, as
here we are assured he shall at this time proceed to do,
and after the Millenium is ended thoroughlv execute,
by easting him for ever into the lake of fire Avhich is
the second death : horrible end of invincible wicked-
ness ! Now why tell us that our first parents were
placed in an earthly paradise, and that for their sin
they were expelled therefrom, but for the purpose of
assuring us that when men return to the Lord, at the
call of his beloved Son, who has been bruised for our
iniquity,
" The wilderness and the solitaryph.ee shall bo glad
for them that dwell therein, and the desert shall
rejoice and blossom as the rose. It shall blos-
som abundantly, and rejoice even Vvitli joy and
singing : the glory of Lebanon shall be given
unto ", the excellency of Carmel and Sharon ;
they shall see the glory of the Lord, and the
exceilencv of our God." — Is. xxxv. 1.
And so the promise is renewed to Lamech, that his
son Noali should comfort his race, with respect to the
labour and toil of their hands, because of t^ e earth
which the Lo:d had cursed : and the still more definite
promise is made to Abraham, that in him and in his
seed all nations of '-^ "th should be blessed, which
he applied to Ja jb ii. the same manner, saying :
THE REION OF PEACE. 83
" See, the smell of my Son is as the smell of a field
which the Lord hath blessed; therefore God
give thee of the dew of heaven and the fatness
of the earth, and plenty of corn and wine : let
people serve thee, and nations bow down to
thee : be lord over thy brethren, and let thy
mother's sons bow down to thee : cursed be
every one that curseth thee, and blessed be he
that blesseth thee." — Gen, xxvii. 27.
And lience the same assurance is repeated by Moses,
saying unto the Israelites :
" If thou shalt hearkon unto the voice of the Lord thy
God, blessed shalt thou be in the city, and
blessed shalt thou be in the field. Blessed shall
be the fruit of thy body, and the fruit of thy
ground, and the fruit of thy cattle, the increase
of thy Ivine, and the flocks of thy sheep.
Jilessed shall be thy basket and thy store.
Blessed shalt thou be when thou comest in, and
blessed shalt thou be when thou goest out, &c.
The Lord shall open unto thee his good treasure,
the heaven, to give the rain, unto thy land, in
his season, and to bless all the work of thine
hand ; and thou shalt lend nnto many nations,
and thou shalt not borrow." — Deut. xxviii. 2.
These promises have not been withdrawn, but repeated
anew from age to age, thus in the seventy-second
Psalm it is said that in the days of the Messiah :
84 THE REIQN OF PEACE.
"The mountains shall bring peace to the people, and
the little hills by righteousness. He shall judge
the poor of the people, he shall save the children
of the needy, and shall break in pieces the
oppressor. In his days shall the righteous
flourish ; and abundance of peace so long as the
moon endureth. He shall have dominion also
from sea to sea and from the river unto the
ends of the earth. There shall be an handful
of corn in the earth, upon the top of the moun-
tains ; the fruit thereof shall shake like Leba-
non ; and they of the city shall flourish like
grass of the earth (in number and beauty)." —
Pb. Ixxii, 3.
These things were partially fulfilled to the Israelites
under David and Solomon, and the other godly kings,
and would have been uniformly realized in their happy
experience, had not their unbelief and ungodliness
prevented; and hence the Psalmist exclaims, in the
eighty-first psalm :
" Oh, that my people had hearkened unto me, and
Israel had walked in my ways ! I should soon
have subdued their enemies, and turned my
hand against their adversaries. The haters of
the Lord should have submitted themselves
unto him ; but their time should have endured
for ever. He should have fed them also with the
THE REIGN OP PEACE. 85
finest of the wheat ; and with honey out of the
rock should I have satisfied thee." — Ps. Ixxxi. 13.
Isaiah also, in many passages, speaks of the same
happy results as attendant upon the gospel dispensa-
tion in the latter days, thus :
" And it shall come to pass in the last days, that the
mountain of the Lord's House shall be estab-
lished on the top of the mountains, and shall
be exalted above the hills ; and all nations shall
flow unto it. And many people shall go and
say. Come ye, and let us go up to the mountain
of the Lord, to the house of the God of Jacob ;
and he will teach us of his ways, and we will
walk in his paths: for out of Zion shall go
ferth the law, and the word of the Lord from
Jerusalem. And he shall judge among the
nations, and shall rebuke many people; and
they shall beat their swords into plough-shares,
and their spears into pruning-hooks : nation
shall not lift up sword against nation, neither
shall they learn war any more. O house of
Jacob, come ye, and let us walk in the light of
the Lord."— Is. ii. 2-5.
Ezekiel is the only other prophet whom I will quote
at length (though every prophet has spoken to the
same efiect), because, as I shall have occasion after-
86 THE REIGN OP PEACE.
wards to show more iully, lie is tlio propliet principally
relerred to by John, in this part of the Revelation :
" Thus saitli the Lord God : Behold I will take the
children of Israel from among the heathen,
whither they he gone, and will gather them on
every side, and bring them into their own land :
and I will make them one nation in the laud
upon the mountains of Israel; and one king
shall he king to them all ; and they shall no
more be two nations, neither shall they be
divided into two kingdoms any more at all.
JS^either shall they defile themselves any moi'c
with their idols, nor with their detestable things,
iior with any of their transgressions: but I
will save them out of all their dwelling-places,
wheroin they have sinned, and will cleanse
them. So shall they be my people, and I will
be their God ; and David, my servant, shall be
king over them ; and they shall all have one
shepherd : they shall also walk in my judg-
ments, and observe '"^y statutes, and do them.
And they shall dwell in the land that I have
given unto Jacob, .ny servant, wherein your
fathers have dwelt ; and they shall dwell there-
in, even they and their children, and their chil-
dren's children, for ever ; and my servant David
shall be their prince for ever. Moreover I will
make a c<- venant of peace witL them ; it shall
THE REIGN or PEACE 87
be an everlasting covenant with tlicm ; and I
will place tliem, and multiply tliem, and will
set my sanctuary in the midst of them for ever
more. My tabernacle also shall be with them ;
yen, I \vill be their God, and tlioy shall be my
people. And the heathen shall know that I the
Lord do sanctify Israel, when my sanctuary
shall be in the midst of them for ever more." —
EzEK. xxxvii. 21-28.
Other passages are even more explicit in regard to the
coming of an age when peace shall reign all over the
earth. I do not stop here to inquire as to what events
this reign of peace refers ; but surely it must be admit-
ted by all readers of the Bible, that such a happy
period is frccpiently promised, and that therefore we
have just reason to hope for the accomplishment of
that promise — a promise continued, as we shall see, to
the latest day.
The Reign of Peace is not past. I need not say that
the ])romise here made, to the Israelites has not yet
been fulfilled. ^)nly a scattered remnant returned
from Babylon. These were not weaned from their
idolatries and their wickedness, as you read in Er^cekiel,
Nehcmiah and Malachi; and they were fixr indeed
from prosperity and happiness. Under the Maccabees
they enjoyed a troubled respite from foreign oppres-
sion, only to fall under a more grievous domestic yoke,
88 THE REIGN OV PEACE.
under tlic Ilcrodian family, until tlioy sunk into a con-
quered province of the Roman emj^ire ; and in expec-
tation of the fulfillment of those glowin<; promiBcs, the
Jews rejected the crucified Jesus, revolted against their
Roman conquerors, and were subjected to a desolation
exceeding any that had come to any other people;
and since then the Jews have been a by-word and a
reproach in all nations among which they have been
scattered. Such a time of peace, then, has never yet
come to the Jews, and they are in consequence daily
expecting it still ; some of them even flocking already
to the land of Palestine, in expectation of its speedy
approach. This is proof sufficient that the Jcm's
believe that the promised Reign of Peace has not yet
been fulfilled to them.
The Reign of Peace has not been realized by any
portion of the professing Christian Church. Daring
three hundred years the Church was assailed with ten
persecutions. After a short respite, the irruption of
the barbarians, both in the East and in the West,
overwhelmed the Church in untold distresses. The
Papacy, indeed, flourished, during the middle ages,
for more than a thousand years, but its course was the
very opposite of a reign of peace. Perpetual wars,
feuds, schisms, calamities and sicknesses multiplied
beyond any former period ; and the Papal Church
:, flourished only on the distresses of the nations ; and
the clergy, though they increased their wealth and
THE REIGN OP PEACE. 89
power, did so at the BiieriiicG of peace, and c(> ifort,
and conscience. Usurped and abused power may seem
to furnisli tlie means of enjoyment ; but the enjoyment
is marred, like that of tlie tyrant of Syracuse, by feel-
ing that a dagger, suspended by a mere hair, is hang-
ing over one's head. The Eomanists never claimed
that period as a reign of peace ; and I am certain Pro-
testants will never regard it as such, since more blood
was shed by the Papacy than by Paganism. Moan-
while the East groaned under the dread oppression of
Mohammedanism. A similar period of prosperity and
luxury marked the success of that monster delusion, to
that enjoyed at times under the Papacy ; but it was
only the calm of a short interval between successive
storms — the peace enjoyed by despots, who iiave
crushed tlicir sul>jccts to submission by the heel of
power. There was no settled peace, no real enjoy-
ment, no stable freedom ; all was illusion and deceit
on the surface, while beneatli, as before, it was only
troubled water.
The Reign of Peace did not begin at the Reforma-
tion. It may seem almost trifling with my readers to
dwell on such suppositions as these; but they servo an-
important end. If these promises of God have not
been fulfilled, we may be certain that they will be
fulfilled; and as even this view has been urged by
eminent men, in order to set aside the expectation of
the Christian that such a blessed period is yet before
90 THE BEION OF PEACE.
him, it will bo well to Icavo no doubting castlo behind
us, as we advance to our conclusion. And therefore I
say, once more, the Reign of Peace did not begin at
tlie Ileformation. Hitherto the Reformation has
been a source of contention and bloodshed, war and
massacre. True, the reformed nations have been
increasing in power and prosperity, while the ua^^'ons
that remained under the Papacy have been becoming
weaker and weaker from age to age ; thus showing
that the gospel tends to make nations prosperous
and powerful; while Popery impoverishes and con-
sumes those nations on whom it fastens itself. Spain,
Austria — Franco even, have been greatly weakened ;
while Britain, Prussia, and other Protestant states,
have improved their condition. And the same thing
is equally manifest in the very appearance of the land
occupied by the several parties, as witnessed in the
North and South of Ireland, in the cantons of Swit-
zerland, &c. Yet no Protestant nation claims to have
yet witnessed anything approaching to a Reign of
Peace. Britain, the most Protestant country in the
world, has never had any long interval of peace.
Peace within the island has only been enjcyed to a
slight degree, and that in proportion to the purity of
the faith, and the rectitude of conduct among the
people. This has been as yet but partial, and the
peace enjoyed has also been but partial. The Refor-
mation has indeed shown us that a Reign of Peace is
THE RKIGN OF P£ACE. 91
poBsiblo. And the recent action of our beloved
Queen, in preventing the threatened war between
France and PruHsia, gives U9 an earnest of what might
bo accompliHlied, if the minda of all sovereigns were
imbued with the same spirit of peace that led our
truly gracious Sovereign thus to become a peace-maker
among the nations. When God puts this spirit into
the hearts of })rinces and peoples, the Millenium will
bo accomplished. But let us not mistake the mere
temporary lull of armed peace, for the time when men
shall beat their swords into plough-shares and their
spears into pruning-hooks, and cease to study war any
more. That day I believe to be not far distant, but I
believe also that it has not yet come.
The Millenium is not the same as the heavenly stat'^.
Wo have been convinced I trust that the Millenium is
not yet past in any sense : and I trust we shall also be
satisfied that the Millenium is not to bo confounded
with the final rest that shall for ever remain to God's
people. For my own part, my prejudices have rather
inclined me to the opinion |that the thousand years
was only another name for eternity. But the careful
study of the passage convinces me, that there must be
a definite period measured oif at both ends, between
the present state of things and that altogether new state
of things that shall be ushered in, when the heavens
and the earth themselves shall be changed as well as
92 THE REIGN OP PEACE.
their inhabitants. From both of these states the thou-
sand years reign of peace is clearly marked out.
Satan let loose after the Millenium. — From
the unchangeable state that shall follow the final
resurrection, the Millenium is marked off by that
little season during which Satan is once more to be
let loose, that he may go forth to incite the nations
» to renew the rebellion against their heavenly King,
which we cannot imagine to have any place in that
final state of rest and repose, which shall never be dis-
turbed by anger or temptation. Before that final
state be established, Satan shall not only be bound, but
' forever cast into the lake of fire, wher*) with the Beast
md the False Prophet he shall be tormented for ever
^ • and ever. Before that final state commences the judg-
: ment ihall sit, and quick and dead alike be doomed to
their appointed places: some to life, and some to the
lake of fire which is the second death. And after that
we are assured there shall be no further change ; but
he that is unjust shall be unjust still, and he that is
filthy shall be filthy still, he that is righteous shall be
* righteous still, and he that is holy shall be holy :till.
Other considerations will be urged afterwards,- but I
consider these two already stated, namely, that after
the Millenium Satan shall be let loose for a little sea-
son, and multitudes shall again apostatize, while in
the final state, Satan shall be tormented for ever, and
after judgment all the saints shall be for ever with the
THE REIQN OP PEACE. 93
Lord, sufficient in themselves to distinguish between
the Millenial reign of peace and the heavenly kingdom
of everlasting righteousness.
Why the Millenium often beems confounded
■wnii THE Heavenly state, even in Scriptuke. —
That tlie Millenial Reign of Peace is often confounded
with the final state by human writers on the subject ia
the less surprising, because the same thing is some-
times apparently done by the sacred writers them-
selves. Both these states lay, at the time of writing,
at a great distance in the future ; both were illumined
with the same light of glory proceeding from the same
Sun of Righteousness ; both lay in the same line of
vision, and were separated from each other by so short
a space in comparison of their immense duration, that
it is no wonder if the one were run as it were into the
other. Like two mountains lying right in view of the
approaching traveller, the intervening valley is lost in
the continuous outline of hills. Or better still, like
two stars both in the same line of vision, the spectator
regards them but as one. The Millenium and the
heavenly state are in a maimer twin states. Yet as
was feigned of Castor and Pollux, the Millenium is
earthly, the final state is heavenly in its character. In
the former no change passes over the eaith or its in-
habitants. They remain as before, only improved by
the increasing influence exerted over the inhabitants
by the power of the world to come. In the latter,
94 THE KEIQN OF PEACE. '
God comes to make all things new, and the saints
chano-ed in the moment of the resurrection shall
become transformed into the likeness of their Lord,
and find themselves glorified and exalted alike in
their bodies and their souls. The Millenium is the
kingdom of grace full blown, but the final state is the
kingdom of grace in full fruition. Yet widely as they
differ and stupendous as are the events that shall inter-
vene, the two events resemble each other so closely to
human view, and succeed each other so rapidly that
the transition from the one to the other is easy and
natural, especially as the final state, both to those who
live now and to those who shall enjoy the millenial
respite, is the one great object of desire and regard.
Whether we live now, or under the Millenium, oi after
it, the one great object of all is the same, to be found
of God in peace at tliat last day, and to share tlie
inheritance of the saints in light. The writers of the
Bible therefore commonly speak of them as it were in
connexion, so that it is only by close observation that
the line between them can be traced, as men trace
lines on the face of the sun, by careful scrutiny. But
the distinction, though of little consequence in ordinary
preaching, must be carefully marked by those who
^vrite expressly on the Millenium ; because otherwise
their account of that blissful period will be confound-
ing and distressing,, instead of being comforting and
encouraging. When we speak of the power of godli-
TUB REIGN OF PEACE. 95
ness or the rewards of the faithful, Ave nicay safely pass
over this distinction ; but when we attempt to describe
the course of the Gospel, we must not omit so impor-
tant a stage in its development and history. The
neglect of this distinction is the cause of more errors
than any other. For while in general, the mistake of
confounding the Millenium with the final state may
not be of much consequence, while the supposed end
of time is far distant ; yet when the end of time is
supposed to be near it may make the greatest possible
difierence. And this is the case with many in the
present day. Seeing the wide spread of Paganism and
Popery and Mohammedanism, scarcely diminishing, if
at all, and the apparent powerlessness of the Gospel to
dispel the darkness of superstition, idolatry, infidelity,
and -worst of all indifierence, from the world many are
disposed to conclude that either something more efiec-
tual must be employed by God for this purpose, or that
Christians must abandon the cause in despair. The
latter is the joyful expectation of the infidel and the
stronghold of the indifferent. But true Christians,
even in their despair, cannot thus cast away their
deeply cherished hopes, and hence hoping against
hope, they have recourse to the other alternative, and
expect some new interposition on the part of God, to
establish his promises of peace and joy to his people,
by a renewed manifestation of his power and glory by
the coming again of the Lord Jesus Christ in person.
96 THE REIQN OF PEACE.
riiey despair of the power of grace to subdue men's
hearts to the faith of Jesus Christ, and they look for
the revelation of his power to compel men to feign
submission to his authority. This is plainly the object
of nearly all the favourers of the pre-millenial advent
of Christ. Mr. Baxter states this plainly ; and Dr.
Cumming admits it when he asserts that men are not
to be converted by the preaching of the Gospel, but
by the coming of the Lord. I do not suppose for a
moment that either of these writers, would advocate
persecution, as a means of coi^verting sinners, obstinate
and hardened ; yet what means this cherished hope of
the Lord's speedy coming to judgment, but a desire
that God himself would employ force to do, what all
the power of his grace cannot do. Now all those who
hold these views are too well versed in the scriptures
to entertain any expectation that mere suffering will
convert the soul of the sinner. The Avicked are suffer-
ing every kind ot calamity, and they are not converted.
The misery of man before the flood was great upon
him, but the antediluvians repented not, but perished
in the overflowing waters. The sufferings of the Jews
in the siege of Jerusalem were horrible, yet they
repented not, but perished in the overthrow of their
city, their temple, and their nation. Even the testi-
mony of Satan and all the angels that kept not their
first estate, and all the spirits of men now in prison in
the dreadful pit, bears witness that judgment alone
THE REIGN OF PEACE. 97
■will not convert the soul, but harden it, just as the
clay is hardened in the fire. The coming of Cln-ist
then to judgment, were that all, would simply bring
an end to the world with all its generations. And what
would be the natural inference from all this, but that
Christians should keep quiet, and sit still, till Christ
should come for the destruction of all his enemies,
and the salvation of his saints. Now that is a doc-
trine entirely contrary to all scripture, which calls us
to be up and doing, while it is called to-day, because
the night cometh, wherein no man can work. Go
and preach the Gospel to every creature, and to all
nations, for as you sow so shall you reap. If the
w^orld w^ere coming to an end immediately, surely
sowing further would be too late. But if we are only
coming to the summer time of the world, then sowing
now should be prosecuted with all diligence, for in due
time we shall reap, if we faint not. Thus, as the
view we take of the Millenium must influence imme-
diately our present action, and the direction of our
prayers, it is of the utmost consequence that we hold
right views as to its character. And since, therefore,
as I hope to show the Millenium is not the end of the
world, but only the glad sunmier time, when the Sun
of Righteousness shall be seen shining over all the
earth, making the wilderness and the solitary place
glad for them that dwell therein, and all its lands
rejoice and blossom as the rose ; I trust we shall see
^^ THE REIG\ OF PEACE.
that blessed are tliej that sow beside all waters, and
be persuaded in the inomiiif,- to sow the seed of the
Gospel, and in the evening not to withhold our hand,
for God will bless and prosper his people in all the
work of their hand, now that for them the better
Noah, the Comforter hath come.
09
CHAPTER V.
EVENTS COMING BEFOKE THE RISING OF THE MILLE-
NIAL SUN ; AND FIRST, THE TRIUMPHAL PROCESSION
OF CHRIST AND HIS SAINTS.
" And this gospel of the Kingdom sliall be preached
(proclaimed) in all the world, for a witness to
all nations; and tlien shall the end come." —
Matt. xxiv. 14.
Our Second Rule for interpreting the nature of the
Millenium is, to consider, next to the text, the preccd-
inir and succeedinij: context. This we now proceed to
do. bco-innino; with the eleventh verse of the nineteenth
chapter of Ticvelation, thus : , '
"And I saw heaven opened, and behold a white
horse; and he that sat upon him was called
Paithful and True, and (for) in righteousness he
doth judge and make war. His eyes were as
a flame of fire, and on his head were many-
crowns; and he had a name written, that no
man knew, but he himself. And he was clothed
with a vesture dipped in blood ; and his name
is (then) called the Word of God. And the
armies which were in heaven followed him upon
white horses, clothed in fine linen, white and
clean.' And out of his mouth goeth a sharp
100 THE REIGN OP PEACE.
Bword, tliat with it he should smite the nations :
and he shall rule them with a rod (a sceptre)
of iron : and he treadeth the winepress of the
fierceness and wrath of Almighty God. And
he hath on his vesture and on his thigh a name
written : King of Kings and Lord of Lords." —
Rev. xix. 11-lG.
Here we have evidently the beginning of a new
series of visions, introduced, as they generally are, by.
a new revelation of the glory of Christ. To Christ are
here ascribed three names : one, the secret, the won-
derful, the almiglity, everlasting God, the First and
the Last, Jehovah; which name none can know but
himself: for who, by searching, can find out God?
who can find out the Almighty unto perfection? — a
second, the Word of God, by which he became known
when he came to tabernacle in mortal f.esh, and to
offer himself a ransom for his brethren of mankind :
God manifest in flesh ; for in the beginning was the
Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word
was God ; and the Word was made flesli, and dwelt
among us ; and we behold his glory, the glory as of
the only -begotten of the Father, full of grace and truth :
and a third. King of Kings and Lord of Lords, as
supreme Governor among the nations, whom he will
' subdue with the sword of the spirit, and rule over with
almighty powei'. Tiiese things may, no doubt, be
literally fulfilled in heaven; but, as they concern us
TUE REION OF I'KACE. 101
on tlio earth, they must be translated into earthly
language ; and this triumphal procession of Christ in
heaven, I understand as symbolical of the triumphal
progress of the gospel of his grace among the nations
on earth. For it was in similar language that Jesus
himself sent forth his apostles at the first, saying unto
them, "All power is given unto me in heaven and
on earth ; go ye, therefore, and make disciples of all
nations." The preaching of the gospel is by many
regarded as a very light thing ; that if men have only
gifts, or, if anything more, a little learning, they may
easily preach the gospel; and so they may, to their
own and their hearers' destruction. But the gospel is
not the word of man, and cannot be taught by man ;
and unless the Lord send, in vain shall they run that
proclaim it ; and unless the Lord speak by his spirit to
the hearts and consciences of men, in vain shall it be
sounded in their ears. The gospel is the wisdom of
God and the power of God unto salvation, but only
when it is the word of faith, when God speaketh by
the spirit from the heart of the preacher to the heart
of the hearer; for it is effectual only in them that,
through grace, believe. Hence those that preach the
gospel should be sure they are serving the Lord Christ,
and are accompanied by his presence and power,
through the in-dwelling of his spirit, as he said to his
apostles, " Lo, I am with you always, even to the end
of the world." This every preacher may have for the
102 THE REIQN OF PEACE.
aslcing, as it is so graciousl}' said by the Lord liiinsclf :
" If any of you that is a father would give good gifts ^
to his children, how miicli more will your heaveidy
Father give the Holy Spirit to tlicni that ask him."
But tliongh thus easily obtained, the gift is infinitely
great, and the responsibility of jjossessing and exercis-
ing it infinitely great also ; and hence the necessity
that those who, by prayer, have received any measure
of this grace, should ask more grace to enable them
rightly to eml)loy it. They must learn to live by faith,
to jiray in faith, to preach in faith, and so in fiiith to
hope for success in winning souls for Christ. It is
Christ in his ministers, who beseecli men, in Christ's
stead, to be reconciled to God, that prevails ; and it is
to Christ they must seek to guide men, and not merely
to the church, or to heaven, or to a holy life. Ilenco
you perceive the propriety of representing the trium-
phal progress of the gospel on. earth, by the trium-
phal procession of Christ and his saints in heaven.
And hence, turning to the prophecies of Ezekiel, we
find that this is the meaning we should attach to these
symbols. Beginning with the thirty-third chapter of
Ezekiel, we find a great revival of religion among the
ministers of religion. Ezekiel was set as a watchman
over them, and he sounded the trumpet, as' set forth in
the thirty-fourth chapter; and Edom, the worldling,
is smitten first in the thirty-fifth cluipter, and then
Israel is assured of revival and deliverance in the
THE REIQN OF PEACE. 103
tliii'ty-sixtli chapter, saying, at the twenty-fourth
verse:
" For I will take you from among the hea<"hen, and
gather you out from all countries, and will bring
you into your own land. Then will I sprinkle
clean water upon you, and ye shall be clean,
from all your lilthiness and from all your idols
will I cleanse you. A new heart also will I
give you, and a new spirit will I put within
you ; and I will take away the stony heart out
of your flesh and I will give you an heart of
flesh. And I will put my spirit within you,
and cause you to walk in my statutes, and ye
shall keep my judgments and do them. And
ye shall dwell in the land that I gave unto your
fathers ; and ye shall be my people and I will
be your God."
This is followed again in the thirty-seventh chapter
by a great revival of God's people, represented by the
revival of the dry bones of the fallen army of Israel
under Josiah, who are now raised again to renew the
conflict ; and by the whole church of God rej^resented
by Israel and Judah being united in the Millenium
under ono king and living in peace under one govern-
ment ; as may be seen from the passage already given
in proof that a Millenium of peace is coming on the
earth, and as may be seen in the interpretation given
us of that vision at the eleventh verse : ----
104 THE REIGN OP PEACE.
" Then said he unto me, son of maii, these bones are
the whole house of Israel ; behold they say, our
bones are dried and our hope is lost ; we are cut
off for our parts. Therefore prophecy and say
unto them, thus eaith the Lord God, behold O
my people, I will open your graves, and cause
. you to come up out of your graves, and bring
you into the land of Israel. And ye shall know
that I am the Lord, when I have opened your
graves, O my people, and brought you up out
of your graves, and shall put my spirit in you,
and ye shall live, and I shall place you in your
own land : then si: all ye know that I the Lord
have spoken it, and performed it, saith the
Lord,"&c.
Surely, if ever, the Israelites may now say that their
bones are dried and their hope is lost. It is now
eighteen hundred years since Jerusalem was destroyed.
The Jews rejected the Messiah when he came and by
the hands of the Romans, nailed him to the cross, calling
down his innocent and sacred blood, upon the heads of
themselves and their guilty children. Yet Jesus whom
they crucified, died praying for them, saying, " Father
forgive them for tuey know not what they do." They
have been waiting ever since for a conquering Messiah,
hailing with welcome every one that came calling him-
self the Messiah, excepting the true one. They are
waiting for the Messiah still, and many of them are
THE REIGN OF PEACE. 105
floclcing to Palestine to be ready to welcome him wlien
he appears. But they have never repented of their
■wickedness, either as regards the Messiah, whom their
fathers slew, or as regards their own personal conduct.
They are still a wicked and degraded people. And
hence the Lord says he will bring them out of their
graves first and put the spirit of life in them, and raise
them np to be as before a very great army, prepared
to renew the battle of truth they had lost ; before he
lead them again to the land he. promised to their
fathers. I wonld have all readers of the word of God
to ponder this. The Jews can never return to possess
their land again until they become converted. And
licnce both Jew and Christian err greatly when they
lead the Jews to imagine that they shall return to their
own land while they remain as they are. The Jews
are a remarkable illustration of Divine Providence.
They remain a distinct people, among all the other
nations of the world whither they have been driven.
They have been sifted as wheat, and yet not a grain of
them has fallen to the ground. They remain a sepa-
rate people, having no right in the soil of the lands
they have inhabited, till very recently. They are not
inclined to settle any where, because they expect every
moment to be recalled to the land of their fathers.
And whajt is about as remarkable, their land remains,
as it were, waiting for them. Once the glory of all
lands, Palestine has become in a manner a wilderness
lOG THE REIGN OP PEACE.
for want of inhabitants, and for want of cultivation.
And yet araid the many changes which that land has
passed, it has never come into the possession of the
Jews. And even at this day, when the Jewish bankers
exercise such a commanding influence among the na-
tions of the world, the Jews cannot get possession of
it, either by favour or by purchase. There is an in-
visible barrier in the way of their return. The veil
must be taken off their eyes. They must be converted
before they can return to Palestine. This is written
both in the law and the prophets, as you may read at
once in the book of Danie^, the ninth chapter at the
tenth verse:
" As it is written in the law of Moses, all this evil
is come upon us : yet made we not our prayers
before the Lord our God, that we might turn
from onr iniquities, and understand thy truth.
Therefore hath the J »rd watched upt the evil,
and brought it upon us : for the Lord our God
is righteous in all his works which he doeth : for
we obeyed not his voice."
And if any one wish to consult the law of Moses,
he may find a sufficient testimony in the book of
Leviticus, the twenty-sixth chapter,' from the four-'
teenth verso. The covenant God made with the
Israelites was that if they kept his law he would bless
them, if they violated his law he would punish them ;
THE llEION OF PEACE. 107
but if at any time they should repent and confess
their sin, he would again pardon them, and restore his
favour to them again. Aixd to this sentence the New
Testament adheres. When Jesus left them, he said,
" Ye sliall not see me henceforth until ye shall say,
Blessed is he that cometli in the name of the Lord."
And the Apostle Paul, who said that he could wish
himself cut off from Christ, if only his people Israel
could be gathered in, testified to the same effect, that
until the veil he taken off their hearts, and they come
to believe in him whom their fathers rejected and
slew, they cannot be saved. But he says that they
shall believe in Christ, and be restored again to their
own land when the times of the Gentiles have fully run
to an end. That time is evidently near, for there is a
■shaking among the dry bones of the children of Israel
such as there never was before ; an agitation of the ques-
tion as to the Messiah, and as to their return to Pales-
tine, is deeply engaging their attention at present ; and
they are just waiting for the breath of God's Word to
quicken them to life again, and put them in motion to-
wards the land of their fathers, for which they cherish
an intense, a divinely inspired longing. And the time
cannot be far distant when the nations alike of the
east and the west, and the ships of Tarshish (of Britain)
first shall convey them back in joy and triumph to the
place which God hath prepared and kept for them.
Ev^erything is ripening fast towards this consumma-
108 THE REION OP PEACE.
tion. All Christian nations are becoming; tender to-
wards the Jews, whom they have so long persecuted
and spoiled. The Jews are not only returning to
Palestine, but they have formed societies to send their
members in succession to it. The Jews have come to
the conclusion that the only Messiah at all realizing
their scripture prophecies is Jesus of Nazareth, and it
is said that they have agreed that if a Messiah such as
they expect does not come soon, they will be compelled
to acknowledge Jesus of Nazareth or give up all fur-
ther hope of their Messiah's coming. Oh that God
would indeed remove the veil from off their hearts,
and then would they see at once in Jesus of Nazareth
the glorious and victorious King of Israel, saving his
people from all their enemies and blessing them witli
supreme and everlasting peacf such as they could
never have in this world, and such as the world, when
it ends, shall only perfect, and establish for ever. And
for this blessed consummation, let all Christians de-
voutly pray, for in the gathering again of Israel, shall
be the full salvation of the Gentiles. For .as the
Apostle Paul says,
" If the casting away of them be the reconciling of
the world, what shall the receiving of them be,
but life from the dead." — Rom. xi. 15.
But even tliis is not all. There is to be a great
revival of religion among professing Christians. For
Christians might now say, as well as the Jews, " Our
THE REIGN OF PEACE. 109
bones are dried ; our hope is lost." In early times the
Church of Christ, without human aid, spread abroad
grace, liglit and liberty tin'oughout the world. The
disciples of Jesus spread the knowledge of salvation
throughout the world, far beyond the limits of the
Roman Empire ; and wherever they went learning
and civilization and freedom followed. In three cen-
turies the Roman Empire acknowledged Christ as the
Saviour of the world ; and even barbarous nations
respected the Church more than the Empire. But
prosperity brought indolence and self-indulgence. The
, light of the Gospel was put under a bushel or under a
bed, and the house of God became filled with darkness
and superstition. Missions ceased and barbarism
triumphed. The Reformation did much to recal
truth and righteousness back to the west of Europe.
-. But the Reformation Avas simply a claim on the part
of those who had recovered the Bible to use it for
, their own instruction and guidance. It aimed more
at emancipation of the subject from the tyranny of
priest and prince, than at the difi'usion of the Gospel
of the grace of God. And as the religion of that
, great revival was very selfish, so it ended in endless
contentions and controversies ; so that the Church of
the Reformation was nearly as much in danger of
perishing from the folly of her own children, as from
the hostility of strangers. Real missionary work has
only been quite recently resumed by the Protestant
110 ' THE REION OF PEACE.
cliurclies. And it began as it Avere in secret. The
now world-revered Carey, was a poor cobbler, and
sitting at his hnmble labour he conceived the idea of
sending tlie Gospel to the heathen in India, so long
and so lamentably neglected. This was early in the
year that the Frencli Revolntion broke out, the year
1793. The Baptist Society thus begun, was followed
by the London Missionary Society and the Wesley an
Missionary Society and others in rapid succession.
Was not this the very thing that prevented Britain
from being absorbed like other European nations in
the Eevolution of France ? The law of God in recjard
to nations is, either serve God in his worship, or suffer
under the calamities of war. I^[ations never run into
debt for the service of God, because Avhat they do for
God, he immediately returns a hundredfold. But
nearly all nations are become almost bankrupt through
tlie prosecution of useless wars. Why should not na-
tions then learn from the experience of ages that their
peace and prosperity depend on their giving them-
selves heartily to the service of God? Since that
time missions have greatly multiplied. Every Pro-
testant Church has missions, and is labouring to sustain
and extend them ; but alas, it is more for the credit of
the thing, than from a sense of duty, that they do so.
And hence, with all the past increase of missionary
effort, missions are languishing, and the churches are
flagging in their missionary zeal. But a greater revi-
THE REIGN OF PEACE. Ill
val than ever is to take place, and these small begin-
nings are to become enlarged like a river widening
and deepening at the same time as it roPs on, towards
the complete conversion of the world. Sail a begin-
ning has been made. The word of God has been
translated into two hundred of the most important
languages of the world, and scattered broadcast over
the earth in millions. God's word speaks for itself,
and makes itself felt wherever it goes. Yet it has
also been sent forth upon the white horse of power
and prosperity. The Bible scattered by the hands of
the poor and despised would have had no such effect.
They must prove their sincerity by their willing suf-
ferings. The Bible has been so upheld for ages, and
many have believed it to the salvation of their souls.
But it produced little movement among the nations,
because it was only the poor man's book — his comfort
in all his afflictions and in all his persecutions. But
of late Providence has been showing that the Bible is
also the rich man's book, because it first converts and
saves the poor man's soul, and then it makes his chil-
dren rich. Britain was till lately hated and persecuted
as the chief Protestant nation, and Britain divided
against itself had enough to do, to hold her own. At
length it appeared as if Britain were about to be over-
thrown in her very seat. Nearly all the powers of
Europe were combined against her. All the Papal
kingdoms, both north and south, were combined against
112 ^ THE REIGN OP PEACE.
her. But tlie Lord was with lier, for his cause was
lionoured in Britain ; and though only the bud as yet
appeared, the Lord pitied his people, and in the might
of the Lord, Britain roso, and land and sea testified of *
her irresistible might. Her enemies were beaten back
wherever they appeared. They became divided, and
beat down each other. Since then Britain has in a
manner rested and prospered, while her former oppo-
nents are now courting her friendship and destroying
each other. Meanwhile Britain's Queen, instructed
by the Spirit of God, and with the "Word of God
in her hand, is seen openly and humbly proclaim-
ing, " Behold the secret of Britain's greatness ! "
Who under these circumstances can wonder at the
rapid and triumphant spread of the Eeligion of
Jesus, in appearance at least, when the Lord not
only puts it into the heart of Britain's Queen, con-
fessedly the greatest sovereign in the world, to pro-
claim it from the throne, but gives her just reason to
do so, in prospering the people over whom as a Pro-
testant prince she rules as a Protestant people, pub-
licly constituted as a nation, on the Word of God.
Here is a testimony to the national value of God's
Word, such as has not been seen before in modern
times. No wonder then that Russia and Germany,
the two Papal empires, as well as France and Italy,
are desirous of imitating Britain, not only in her civil
policy, but in her religion, the Word of God. Christ
THE REIGN OP PEACE. ' 113
is thus talcing to himself his great power, and begin-
ning to reign over the earth, as King of kings and
Lord of lords ; and all the kingdoms of the world are
about to become openly the kingdoms of our Lord and
of his Christ. It has now become an indisputable
fact that Protestant nations are the most prosperous ;
that Protestant governments are most stable and power-
ful, because they rest on the Word of God, and not on
the authority of man. And even those who do not
care for the Word of God, as a means -of salvation for
theit" souls, are anxious to partake of the blessings that
God for the sake of it sends upon his people. God
will not long indeed permit them to enjoy these
unless they accept the other. But meantime he will
permit them as of old, for tlie loaves and the fishes, to
follow him, that they may hear his word, and see his
glory. Hence the wonderful revolution now taking
place in the world. Christ -is riding forth with his
people, in the chariot of power, and the nations with
their rulers are feigning submission to him. Prussia,
Russia, France, Italy, Austria, and even Turkey are
confessing his power. Almost every country in the
world is at present open to the preaching of the Gos-
pel, and the circulation of the Scriptures, with the
exception, perhaps, of Spain ; and that opposition
cannot long continue, as that nation, like Mexico, is
killing itself with internecine strife.
114 THE REIGN OF PEACE.
This revival of missionary zeal has been accompanied
by a corresponding revival of religion among all Pro-
testant churches. The cold philosophy or dead sea of
controversial dogmas, has given place to the preaching
of a personal Saviour and a gospel of life and grace ;
and though, as is always the case with any living
movement, weeds have grown as well as grain, and
vermin as well as fruit, yet the process of Revival has
been real, lasting and extensive ; producing a harvest
of souls in every quarter, and almost in every country
and province of the world. The multiplication of
errors of every kind has not kept pace with tlie success
of truth ; although by the contrast with truth, their
darkness and ugliness appear so much greater. And
I trust that, as diligent labourers in the vineyard of
the Lord, his servants will be the more incited to cherish
the precious plants of grace, that Jiey may ultimately
choke oft' the weeds of error and vice, by covering
fully all the ground of the human heart.
This extended missionary action has also produced,
by reaction, a wide-spread desire and endeavour after
union among all Christians, such as has not been
known since the days of the apostles. When I first
began to preach union among Christians, my ideas
were treated with silent contempt ; and when pressed
more strongly, were treated as folly. But now Chris-
tian union is one of the leading and favourite topics
among all parties. The Evangelical Alliance sprang
THE REIGN OP PEACE. 115
Up under this new-born feeling, wliicli, however, can
hardly ever work out the great idea. Perliaps it may
prepare the way for it. Missionaries, feeling tliem-
selves isolated from all their brethren in foreign lands,
have felt themselves drawn together as brethren in
Christ, and, breaking the cobwebs of prejudice, they
have met together to worship the one Father, through
the only Mediator ; and under the blessed influence of
the one spirit of love and peace, have listened together
to the word of life, and commemorated together the
dying love of their common Saviour. And that which
they began in India, near the tomb of their martyred
brethren, they have repeated at Alexandria in Egypt,
and some time afterwards in the little English chapel
outside of the gates of Eome ; and but a little while
ago the scene of love and unity was repeated in
Germany; and, strange to say, seems to have been
used by the Lord of providence to anoint the King
of Prussia, like another Jehu, to smit6 the head of
the Holy Roman Empire, the Emperor of Austria.
And meantime, union among Presbyterians has been
going on ; union among Methodists has been proposed ;
and, strange to say, the Church of Rome has had a
gathering for closer union; and the Pah- Anglican
Synod is just about to meet in England. Union is
now the order of the day ; and yet thirty years have
not passed since, in the year 1841, I began to moot
this matter, when a student at Aberdeen, in Scotland.
116 THE REIQN OF PEACE.
DoG9 not tliis rapid spread of the idea of Christian
union — whether in truth under Christ, or in policy
under Antichrist — indicate plainly the nearing of the
end, when the kingdoms of the earth shall become
united under the one Lord, and his name in all be
only one ?
Here, then, is one of the events, represented as
preceding the coming of the Millenium, begun, and
making rapid and increasingly rapid progress. Every
year has been extending the number of missionaries,
and these are learning to adopt more and more the
simple, original, apostolic plan : to preach the gospel ;
to baptize and train their converts ; to join charity of
every kind with their preaching; healing the sick,
caring for the poor, receiving outcast children, employ-
ing native teachers and elders ; in a word, preaching
the gospel of salvation in simple faith, casting from
them all the proud fastidiousness of a worldly-wise
philosophy, which can never save any one, and seeking
earnestly, by the foolishness of preaching, to save at
least some. How long shall it be ere the rulers of the
churches learn that the wisdom of this world is fool-
ishness with God ? Let us believe, and obey the voice
of God; and then soon shall we see the gospel of
salvation wafted to all lands, and men in clouds flying
to Christ, like the doves to their windows.
117
CHAPTER VI.
EVENTS COMING BEFORE THE RISING OF THE MILLE-
NIAL SUN; AND SECONDLY, THE OVERTHROW OF
THE BEAST AND THE FALSE FROPUET. PART FIRST,
OVERTHROW OF THE BEAST.
" And tlie Beast that was, and is not, even lie is tho
ciglith, and is of the seven, and goeth into per-
dition. And the ten horns whicli thou sawest
are ten kings, which have received no kingdom
as yet; but receive power as kings one hour
with tho Beast. These have one mind, and
shall give their power and strength unto the
Beast. These shall make war with the Lamb,
and the Lamb shall overcome them ; for he is
Lord of lords and King of kings ; and they
that are with him are called, and chosen, and
faithful." — Rev. xvii. 11.
We have just seen the triumphal procession of the
gospel, as it were, begun in the revival of missions
of all kinds. But while the Lord Jesus and his saints
are thus seen riding forth in triumph towards that
glorious festival that is to precede the marriage of the
Lamb of God to his beloved bride, the Church, which
he has purchased and purified with his own blood, and
which is to take place at her mother's residence in
118 THE REIGN OF PEACE.
this earthly world, a mighty array is being collected
by the kings of the earth, under the Beast and the
False Prophet, to oppose their onward progress, and
to occasion a struggle, a war, such as the world has
not seen equalled before. And hence we go on, in
the secc»nd place, to state that the Beast and the False
Prophet are to be Uiken and cast alive into the lake of
fire, before the Reign of Peace begin, as we read in
the nineteenth chapter of the Revelation, from the
seventeenth verse : ■ '
"And I saw an angel standing in tne sun [the throne
of the civil power] ; and he cried with a loud
voice, saying to all the fowls that fly in the
midst of heaven, Come, and gather yourselves
together unto the supper of the great God ; that
' . ' ye may eat the flesh of kings, and the flesh of
captains, and the flesh of mighty men, and the
flesh of horses, and of them that sit on them;
' and the flesh of all men, both free and bond,
both small and great. And I saw the Beast,
and the kings of the earth, and their armies,
gathered together to make war against him that
f sat on the horse, and against his army. And
' ' the Beast was taken, and with him [like another
Balaam] the False Prophet that wrought mira-
cles before him, with which he deceived them
that had received tne mark of the Beast, and
them that worshipped his image. These both
THE REIGN OP PEACE. , 119
: *: • -^ere cast alive into a lake of fire, burning
with brimstone. And the remnant were slain
with the sword of him [the Messiah] that sat
upon the horse, wlii(;li sword proceeded out of
his mouth [the sword of the spirit] ; and all
the fowls were filled with their fiesh."
Now, whatever these symbols . nay mean, they are
obviously not yet fulfilled. For the beast here spoken
of is obviously the same as that spoken of in the
seventeenth chapter of this book, on which the woman
sat ; that woman which is declared to represent the
great city which reigneth over the kings of the earth.
The Babylon that was, was in ruins in the days of
the apostle John ; Rome, which was regarded as the
Babylon of the Revelation by all the early fathers, has
also been destroyed several times since then; but it
has as often been rebuilt, and as often regained all its
former splendour ; and consequently has not yet beea
consumed, and cannot even yet be said to have lost its
influence over the nations. Rome has always been
the capital of nominal Christendom, and it is so now.
Other cities may bo larger in population, and greater
in power, but none commands so powerful an interest
to all the world as Rome. Europe at this moment
rules the world ; and more than the half of Europe
follows the Pope (nominally at least) to this day.
Neither Britain nor Russia could cope with the Papal
nations, were they to unite, and the contest be left to
120 THE REION OF PKACE.
the'ordiiiaiy course of events. The preservation of
God's people — a little flock in the midst of wolves — is
due to God alone, who makes the Avrath of man to
praise him, and the remainder thereof he doth restrain.
Since, then. Popery still stands, and the Beast and the
False Prophet still live, it is obvious that the Millenium
has not properly begun.
"\YnEN" THE E.EIGN OF PeACE MAY BE EXPECTED TO
PEGiN.^That whicli interests most, is to ascertain if
possible, when the Reign of Peace may be expected to
begin. I may safely say that it has not begun yet.
Again and again the cry has been raised, the Reign of
War is over, and the Rei^n of Peace has betifun. But
wars and rumours of wars have as often dispelled all
such illusions. And now the whole world is on the
tiptoe of expectation, to see the millions of armed
warriors held together in all quarters of the world,
hurled aii-ainst each other. Yet even from such a fever-
ish state of warlike preparations, some enthusiasts pro-
phecy peace, vainly imaginning that tlie very excess of
warlike preparation and bitter hostility, among all na-
tions, will prevent the fury of war from bursting forth.
That surely is a delusion. Such vast preparations may
indeed delay the outburst, but will only heighten its
terrific character, when it breaks out, like thunder, and
lightening, and tempests, from an overcharged sky.
It is not even true as some would assert, that wars are
less fatal or of shorter continuance now than they were
THE REIGN OP PEACE. ' 121
before. There hcavp always been short wars, when only
petty nations were engaged. The number slain will
depend upon the way in which armies are situated,
towards each other. A pitched battle when both par-
ties are nearly balanced and so fight obstinately, is
always more fatal than a skirmish, unless it be follow-
ed by a disastrous flight. There can be no long war
between parties unequally matched, unless in guerilla
warfare, among fastnesses. Waterloo was a pitched
battle, in which thousands were slain. The retreat '
from Moscow was a disastrous flif,ht. At Sebastapol,
the parties were unequally matched, two of the strong-
est nations against one hitherto regarded as only second
rate ; yet more than a million of men perished in all,
within two years. The civil war in America was con-
tested by parties ranked as two to one from the begin,
ning, and five to one before the close ; because the
slaves in the South had to be guarded, and the North
received recruits from all quarters ; yet two hundred
thousand at least were slain in five years. Prussia
chased Austria as wolves chase a flock of sheep, the
one were prepared to fight, the other were disposed
to flee. These instances shew plainly that war has
not changed its character in the least. And let na-
tions like Britain or France, engage in war again, and
the carnage would be vastly greater than it was in
the time of the French revolution. I would sincerly
pray, that no such war may ever rage. But I cannot
122 THE REIGN OF PEACE.
believe that all this preparation, by land and sea, with
steamer and iron-clad, with cannon throwing balls of
the weight of a talent, and rifles rattling quick as hail,
the world can come to peace without first suffering
under the terrible outburst of war ; or that the summer
of the Millenium can be ushered in without (as is usual
in spring) dt*enching showers of human blood. These
things, though I deprecate them exceedingly, I believe
are yet to come, before the Eeign of Peace can dawn
upon us. .
The Beast to be destroyed before the Millenium
commences. The wild beast here referred to is that
mentioned in the seventeenth chapter of this book,
verse third :
" So he carried me away in the spirit into the wil-
derness : and I saw a woman sit upon a scarlet-
coloured beast, full of names of blasphemy,
having seven heads and ten horns."
And this as plainly refers to the Beast mentioned in
the thirteenth chapter, at the beginning :
" And I stood upon the sand of the sea, and saw a
beast rise up out of the seaj liaving seven heads
i,:_ and ten horns, and upon his head the name of
• > ._ blaspliemy. And the beast which I saw was
like unto a leopard, and his feet were as the
feet of a bear, and his mouth as the mouth of a
THE REIGN OF PEACE. 123
lion. And the dragon gave liim lus power, and
liis seat, and great authority.
And this as plainly refers again to Daniel's fourth
Beast (the differences being such as arise from the
point of time at which it wf \ viewed), as mentioned
in the seventh chapter at the seventh verse :
" After this I saw in the night visions, and behold
a fourth beast, dreadful and terrible, and strong
exceedingly ; and it had great iron teeth : it
devoured and brake in pieces, and stamped the
res Idue with the feet of it ; and it was diverse
from all the beasts that were before it ; and it
, had ten horns."
And this again refers to the great image seen by Nebu-
chadnezzar, on which all these prophecies depend as on
a common stem. This dream was found and inter-
preted by Daniel, as recorded in the second chapter,
from the thirty-first verse :
" Thou O king sawest, and beliold a great image.
This great image, whose briglitness was excel-
lent, stood before thee, and the form thereof
was terrible. This image's head was of fine
gold, his breast aid his arms of silver, his belly
and his thighs of brass, his legs of iron, his feet
part of iron and part of clay. Thou sawest
—-■; till that a stone was cut out without hands,
which smote the image upon his feet, that were
124 " THE REiaX OP PEACE.
of iron and clay and brake tliem to pieces.
Then was the iron, the clay, the brass, the sil-
ver and the gold, broken to pieces together,
f and became like the chaff of the summer
thrashing floors; and the wind carried them
away, that no place was found for them ; and
the stone that smote the image became a great
mountain, and filled the whole earth."
I wish thus to present the Scripture pictures to the
view of the reader side by side, so that he may read
as it were side by side also, the Scripture interpreta-
tion, beginning however at the part under considera-
tion, and in the reverse order, with Daniel, chapter
second, verse fortieth : '
" And the fourth kingdom shall be strong as iron ;
forasmuch as iron breaketh in pieces and sub-
dueth all things ; and as iron that breaketh all
these, shall it break in pieces and bruise. And
whereas thou sawest the feet and toes part of
potter's clay, and part of iron, the kingdom
shall be divided ; but there shall be in it of the
strength of the iron, inasmuch as thou sawest
th.e iron mixed with miry clay. And as the
toes of the feet were part of iron and part of
clay, so the kingdom shall be partly strong and
' partly broken. And whereas thou saw^est iron
mixed with miry clay, they shall mingle them-
selves with the seed of men ; but tliey shall not
THE REIQN OP PEACE. 125
,■ ' cleave one to another, even as iron is not mixed
witli clay."
There can he no donbt but that this fourth kingdom
is the Roman, consisting of two princes as its founders,
two tribes as its origin, and afterwards governed by
two consuls ; early divided into two great parts, cast
and west, and these eventually becoming two separate
empires, consisting of a number of kingdoms, some
strong, some broken, even as they are at this day, of
which I shall have more to say afterwards. That this
fourth kingdom is the Roman will appear more clearly
as we proceed — in the interpretation given in the
seventh chapter at the nineteenth verse :
" Then would I know the truth of the fourth beast,
which was diverse from all the others, exceedinjr
dreadful, whose teeth were of iron, and his
nails of brass ; which devoured, brake in pieces
and stamped the residue with his feet ; and of
the ten horns that were in his head, and of the
other which came up and before whom three
fell ; even that horn that had eyes, and a mouth
that spoke very great things, whose look was
more stout than his fellows. And I beheld,
and the same' horn made war with the saints,
and prevailed against them, until the ancient
of days came, and judgment was given to the
saints of the most High; and the time came
that the saints possessed the kingdom. Thus
126 THE RKIGN OP PEACE.
he said : ' The fourth Beast shall bo the fourth
kingdom upon earth, which shall be diverse
from all kingdoms, and shall devour the whole
earth, and shall tread it down, and break it in
pieces. And the ten horns out of this kingdom
are ten kings that shall arise, and another shall
rise after them, and he shall be diverse from
the first, and he shall subdue three kings. And
he shall speak great words against the most
High, and shall wear out the saints of the most
High, and think to change times and laws ;
and they shall be given into his hand, until a
time and times and the dividing of a time.
But tlie judgment shall sit, and they shall take
away his dominion, to consume and to destroy
it unto the end."
There are only to be four great kingdoms upon the
earth. The fourth is to be divided into ten kingdoms.
One of the ten is to become a supplanter, and occupy
the place of three. In the ninth chapter we find the
second and third kingdoms, named the Medo-Persian
and the Grecian, which was to be divided into four
parts towards the four winds of heaven, which is very
well discussed in Bishop Newton's work on Prophecy.
And then we have it added, as I believe with that
eminent writer, of the fourth Beast, at the twenty-
third verse :
THE REIGN OP PEACE. 127
"And in the latter time of their kingdom, when tlie
transgressors are come to the fall, a king of
fierce countenance, and understanding dark
sentences, slxall stand up ; and his power shall
be mighty, but not by his own power ; and he
shall destroy wonderfully, and shall prosper and
^ practice, and shall destroy the mighty and the
holy people. And through his policy also he
shall cause craft to prosper in his hand; and
he sliall magnify himself in his heart, and by
* peace shall destroy many : he shall also stand
up against the Prince of princes ; but he shall
be broken without hand."
Tliis vision, we are told, shall be for many days, and
can only properly apply to the fourth kingdom, that,
as before stated, was to be broken without hands.
The application to Antiochus Epiphanes was natural
enough to the Jews. But no prophecy is of so minute
a character when it refers to so long a time ; and when
we read that the kings are kingdoms or lines of kings
in one dominion, that is, a dynasty, we cannot suppose
that any exception will be made in favor of so insigni-
ficant a prince as Antiochus Epiphanes or any other.
The Roman Empire was a kingdom of fierce counten-
ance, consulting the dark sentences of the Sybilline
oracles in cases of extreme danger. Its power was
mighty, yet not by its own power, but by its policy
in uniting different peoples together under its sway.
128 THE nEIQN OF PEACE.
The Roman Empire often made peace, and so absorbed
kingdoms nnder pretence of friendship. The Eomans
destroyed the mighty and the holy people, and songht
to destroy tlie Prince of princes and all his followers.
And that mighty power shall at last be broken with-
out hands — bo consumed, as it were, without any
external agency. And this corresponds with the inter-
pretation of the Beast, as given in Revelation, the
seventeenth chapter, at the ninth verse :
*' The seven heads are seven mountains, on which
the woman sitteth. And there are seven kings :
five are fallen, and one is, and the other is not
yet come ; and when lie cometh he must con-
tinue a short space. And the beast that was
and is not; even he is the eighth, and is of the
seven, and goeth into perdition. And the ten
horns which thou sawest are ten kings, which
have received no kingdom as yet ; but receive
power as kings one hour with the beast. These
shall make war with the Lamb, and the Lamb
, shall overcome them; for he is Lord of lords
and King of kings. And they that are with
them are called, and chosen, and faithful. And
he saith unto me, the waters which thou sawest,
where the whore sitteth, are peoples and multi-
tudes, and nations and tongues: and the ten
horns which thou sawest upon the beast, these
shall hate the whore, and shall make her deso-
THE llEION OF PEACE. 129
late and naked, and shall eat her flesh, and burn
her with Are. For God hath put in their hearts
to fulflU his will, and to agree and give their
kingdom unto the beast, until the words of God
shall be fulfilled. And the woman whicl; thou
savvest is that great eity whicli reigneth over
the kings of the earth."
Rome was the great city that in the days of John
reigned over the kingdoms of the earth, and was
indeed a very great city, containing some millions of
citizens, engrossing all the wisdom, and wealth, and
power of the world. It was seated on seven hills, and
rose out of the agitated waters of the Gentile nations,
represented by the sea. It underwent a number of
forms of government, which can easily be reduced
to seven : five past ; one existing in the days of the
apostle (the Imperial); and one yet to come (the
pseudo-Christian, under Constantine and his succes-
sors). After these there was to be an eighth, in many
respects distinct, yet of the same general character
with the seven before it, namely, the Feudal System,
an empire in many respects, as the former two, and
yet diflfering from them in being in a manner elective,
and associated with a second beast, which had restored
it to life after being in a manner dead, and giving it
all its force and direction.
The feudal system, I may say here, began in Italy,,
during the breaking up of the Roman Empire. Clovis
9
180 THE REION OP PEACE.
introduced it into France. It was simply tlio Roman
military system, which was adopted as their civil
polity by the princes of th"e various barbarous tribes
that overran the empire. I may also notice that when
Kome had in a manner been abandoned by the empe-
rors of the east, who were no longer able to protect it
against the ravages of these barbarians, by whom
Rome was four times taken and sacked — first by
Alaric king of the Goths (410), then by Genseric,
king of the Vandals (455), then by Ricimer, as a
general of the eastern emperor (467), and lastly by
Odoacer, king of the Ileruli (476), who deposed
Romulus Augustulus, the last of the old Roman em-
perors in the west — the only defender of Rome was
its Pope, that is its bishop, who again and again
successfully interceded with the barbarian conquerors,
and though he could not save it from massacre and
pillage, at least mitigated its sufferings. And there
can be no doubt, as admitted on all hands, that the
Pope and his clergy preserved the existence of the
city, and ultimately regained for it all its former
greatness and prosperity and glory. The Feudal Sys-
tem thus sprung up just at the time that it could be
made available, in building up a nominal empire of
which the Papacy was ultimately recognized as the
head, as undoubtedly it was the life, and the inspiring-
energy. Clovis of France presented to the Pope the
patrician coronet, which the emperor of the east had
THE REIGN OP PEACE. 181
Bent him, and this was the first of tho Pope's three
crowns (-IDS), And from this time tho Papacy went
on increasing tlie extent of its power and influence,
till the Pope was regarded by the western world, as
not only supreme bishop, but sovereign of the whole
world, in a word, a God upon the earth. His tem-
poral sovereignty was exercised under the mask of the
Feudal System, which he held together by his spiritual
claims, and princes and peoples who would have dis-
dained to acknowledge any earthly superior, willingly
worsliipped the spiritual sovereignty of the Pope.
His temporal power he delegated to some distin-
guished prince, whom he pretended to set up, as
emperor or commissioner, but who in reality first
gained for himself the position, and then had himself
as it were confirmed in it by the Pope. By this stroke
of policy, the Pope recalled at least the semblance of
empire to its original seat at Rome. Thus the Beast
tliat had received the deadly wound by the sword still
lived, and by careful nursing as it were, has been kept
alive to this day, nnder the skilful management of the
Papacy, which since the Beast could no longer appear
in its own person so to speak, has made an image to
it, and governs in its name ; for the feudal system, as
you perceive, is not a real empire like any of tho^e
that went before, the Babylonian, Medo-Persian, Gre-
cian or old Roman, but only the image of an empire,
a legal fiction ; yet nnder the direction and influence
132 THE REIQN OF PEACE.
of the Papacy, it has exercised all the powers of an
empire. This Feudal System received all its vitality
and force from the Papacy, and with the decline of
the Papacy it has fallen into abeyance. This image
of Q.n empire, you perceive also was set up in the
times when the ten horns, that were to have power
one hour (a short season) with the Beast, had come
into existence. And so we find that these horns,
France, Germany, Italy, Spain, Austria, have at dif-
ferent periods been recognized as masters of the Holy
Roman Empire under the Popes, the power never
being at any tine really lodged for any length of time
in one hand. Only these various powers in the mean-
time have remained under the influence of one mind,
one superstitious idea, and have agreed to give their
strength and power to the Beast, so that the imperial
title at least remained until this spring, when the
Emperor of Austria ceased to be Emperor of Ger-
many. It will thus be seen that the overthrow of the
Emperor of Austria by the King of Prussia was no
unimportant event. It implied the subversion, in a
manner that never was before, of the Holy Roman
Empire. For unlike Napoleon, who (1806) compelled
the Emperor of Austria to abdicate in his favour, and
as a consequence ultimately named his son King of
Rome ; the King of Prussia is a Protestant, owning no
allegiance to the Pope, and having no claim to be any-
thing more than King of Prussia, and of such other
THE REIGN OP PEACE. 133
countries as he may conquer or conciliate. The image
of the first Beast may now therefore be said to have
been broken. The calamities brought upon the Ro-
man Catholic nations, in these last days may even be
said to have been brought upon them, by their own
agency. France has beaten down Austria in favour
of Italy, and then Italy aided Prussia in stripping
Austria of its possessions and imperial dignity, and
now Italy seems disposed to join Prussia against
France. Thus the Beast in his rage tears his own
flesh in pieces, and so we are assured in prophecy the
shall do, to the end, so that though Protestant nations
may be concerned in their overthrow, in order to
gather their spoils, the enemies of God are really
struck down without hands. They fall to pieces like
a rotten image, at the merest touch of the storm ©f
God's wrath. Yet the Beast is to survive, and muster
all his strength for the last struggle, in which he is to
be taken alive, and cast into the Lake of Fire, as the
instrument and the partner of the False Prophet. Of
this I shall have to speak again in a future chaj)ter.
Meantime we see that the instrument anu the ac-
complice shall share the same doom with the leader,
and e.very one of us is therefore warned, not to be
partakers of the sins of others, especially of the False
Prophet, lest we also share their plagues. .
134
CHAPTER VII.
EVENTS COMING BEFORE THE RISING OF THE MILLEN
lAL SUN; AND, SECONDLY, THE OVERTHROW OF THE
BEAST AND THE FALSE PROPHET. PART SECOND:
OVERTHROW OF THE FALSE PROPHET, AND OF GREAT
BABYLON WHERE HE DWELLS.
" And then shall that Wicked be revealed, whom
the Lord shall consume with the spirit of his
month, and shall destroy with the brightness of
his coming : even him, whose coming is after
the working of Satan, with all power and signs
and lying wonders, and with all deceivableness
of unrighteonsness in them that perish ? " —
Thess. ii. 8. : . .
"VVe have already seen the image of the First Beast,
which signified the Holy Roman Empire brought low ;
and we are here assured that the False Prophet is to
share with him in that final destruction, which has
been brought upon him chiefly by means of the lying
prophecy by which he was led into conflict with the
King of kings. We proceed now to consider the
second part of this subject by stating that the False
Prophet is to be destroyed before the Millenium. To
ascertain what is meant by the False Prophet, we m-ist
attend to the Book itself. Now, the False Prophet is
THE REIGN OF PEACE. , 135
associated with the Dragon and the Beast ; for so it is
written in the sixteenth chapter, at the thirteenth
verse: "■ v ' •■
" And I saw three unclean spirits, hke frogs, come
out of the mouth of tlie Dragon, and out of the
mouth of the Beast, and out of the mouth of
the False Prophet."
"Which carries us back at once to the thirteenth chap-
ter, at the eleventh verse : • :
" And I beheld another beast coming up out of the
earth ; and he had two horns like a lamb, and
he spake as a dragon. And he exerciseth all
the power of the first beast before him, and
causeth the earth and them which dwell therein
to woi'ship the first beast, whose deadly wound
was healed. And he doeth great wonaers, so
that he maketli fire come down from heaven on
the earth in the sight of men, and deceiveth
• them that dwell on the earth, by the means of
those miracles which he had power to do in the
sight of the beast ; saying to them that dwell
on the earth, that they should make an image
to the beast which had the. wound by a sword,
and did live. And he had power to give life
unto the image of the beast, that the image of
the beast should both speak, and cause that aa
many as would not worship the image of the
136 THE REIGN OP PEACE. ''
beast should be killed. And lie causeth all,
both small and great, rich and poor, free and
bond, to receive a mark in their right hand, or
in their foreheads : and that no man might buy
or sell, save ho that had the mark, or the name
of the beast, or the number of his name. Here
is wisdom. Let him that hath understanding:
count the number of the beast : for it is the
number of a man ; and his number is six Imn-
dred three score and six."
Now, there can be no doubt that the second beast is
the Papacy. It came out of the earth (the civilized
world), as the Papacy did, by the aid.of 'tlio Roman
emperors of the pseudo-Christian dynasty. ^*" had two
horns like a lamb, as the Papacy had at thi cime of its
rising, claiming to represent the Lamb of God on the
earth, and to exercise the ecclesiastical power, both in
the East and the West, with gentleness and impar-
tiality. But it spake as a dragon ; its actions and its
spirit were earthly, sensual, devilish. The Papacy,
under a show of meekness, claimed submission from
princes and peoples, and, out of mere pity to their
souls, dethroned princes and burned their subjects,
yet using the power of the first beast to preserve
its appearance as a lamb. The Papacy revived the
Homan Empire, after it had in a manner become
extinct, by conferring the Imperial crown on different
princes, and so prolonged its existence to the present
THE REIGN OP PEACE. 187
time. Tlie Papacy also caused an image to "be made
for tlie beast, which I suppose to mean the Papal
monarchy, as a worldly policy, fashioned after the
form of an empire, claiming all the powers and prero-
gatives and honors of an empire, of which Peter was
the head, and the Pope, as his successor, acting in the
place of Christ, was the representative sovereign. By
this means an empire was established, which, though a
mere image of the former empire, the Papacy had
power to inspire with life, and cause it to speak, and
put its decrees in force. Now, this was the way in
which the' Papacy ruled the nations. The Pope
decreed and procured some prince, to whom he gave
authority for the time being, to execute his decrees.
And in this way he compelled some of the most
powerful princes to do homage, as Henry lY. of Ger-
many. England and France, and Ireland, and even
the Indies and America, he claimed the right to dis-
pose of; and it was not denied. And he compelled
every man to acknowledge this Papal system, both in
its civil and ecclesiastical character, either by an open
profession, as priests and princes, or at least tacitly,
by being acknowledged and numbered among his
followers. The number six hundred three score and
six, has been tortured into many meanings in Hebrew,
Greek and Latin ; but the word lateinos^ which is the
Greek form of the word Latin, which is said to have
been handed down from the apostle John by Irenoeus,
138 THE REIGN OP PEACE. . *
is undoubtedly the true one. The apostle wrote in
Greek. The Greeks were in the habit of expressing
names by numbers, in this way ; and I may notice that
the word lateinos just makes up the number of six
hundred and sixty-six. The Greek alphabet was
divided into parts ; nine units, of which a is one, and
e is five ; nine tens, of which i is ten, I is thirty, n is
fifty, and o is seventy ; and nine hundreds, of which s
is two hundred and t is three hundred; so that the
word lateinos makes up in all, thirty and one, and
three hundred, and five, and ten, and fifty, and seventy,
and two hundred ; that is, by addition, six hundred
and sixty-six. Tliijre is a letter between the n and the
in Greek, and hence the one is two tens more than
the other. Now, this mode of using letters was com-
mon among all the Greeks, but especially among the
Greek Jews ; and hence was a very appropriate use of
the practice, in order to bring every thought into cap-
tivity to the service of Christ. The word is also the
name of a man, and not an adjective, and so exactly
meets the reference. The name of the beast was
Lateinos, the name o^ a famous king of Italy, from
whom the Iloman Empire traced its origin, civil and
ecclesiastical. And no name could be more charac-
teristic of this beast, that had the appearance of a
lamb, but spake as a dragon. Latin is the name of the
kingdom, the church and all its subjects and laws.
Besides, the mystery is thus concealed, as Latinus was
THE REIGN OP PEACE. ^ 139
represented to have been. Rome Pagan remained
in Rome Papal, only concealed by new names and
characters. Tlie Pope merely converted the Roman
temples into Cliristian churches, and the statues of the
gods into statues of the saints, and then continued the
same form of worship, in the same manner as before,
on the usual holidays. Latin is their language ; Latin
is their worship. Rome Pagan and Rome Papal are
the same. And hence this second beast, as described
in the thirteenth chapter, becomes transformed into
a woman, in the seventeenth chapter, represented as
sitting on the back of the first beast, as we read at the
fourth verse: , *
" And the woman was arrayed in purple and scarlet
colour, and decked with gold and precious
stones and pearls ; having a golden cup in her
hand, full of abominations and filthiness of her
fornication. And upon her forehead was a
name written : Mystery, Babylon the Great,
the Mother of Harlots and Abominations of
. the Earth." \ '
Latinus was the fountain of all the idolatry and lewd-
ness of Romish worship both first and last. Hence
lateinos was the number of a man, whose name is
a mystery, a myth, a representative story, of which
Rome Pagan and Rome Papal were merely the out-
growth. This second beast was also a prophet. He
140 V THE REIQN OP PEACE.
•
gave counsel, and confirmed it by miracles. No other
party ever did this but the Roman. The augurs did
so in Pagan Eome ; the priests and monks did so in
Papal Eome. Pretended miracles, no doujbt, these
were, however their performers might be able, by
sleight-of-hand and cunning craftiness, to deceive the
ignorant and unwary. True miracles can be wrought
by God only. But, true or false, the second beast pre-
tended to work them, and was believed ; therefore he
is called here the false prophet. This false prophet,
then, is the Pope and his clergy, the author of the
Feudal Empire, and the spirit that gave it all its
power and authority and force. Dissevered from the
Papacy, the German Empire has become merely a
common kingdom. Austria wielded it as an empire,
claiming the right to rule at least all Germany.
Prussia can make no such claim. Prussia may rule
the kingdoms she conquers, but can never be regarded
as the head of the German Empire, which may now
be said to have come to an end. The Papacy itself is
fast hastening to decay. The Pope has been stripped
of. almost the whole of his temporal power — of all, in
reality, by the almost unanimous voice of his formerly
subject-princes. The little temporal power that is left
cannot long endure. Hia clergy have also been almost
stripped of their temporal possessions and power. The
horns are being turned against the false prophet, the
harlot, that taught the nations idolatry, and sold spi-
THE REIGN OP PEACE. 1-41
ritual gifts and indulgences to all who chose to pay for
them, irrespective of the will of God, which she pre-
tended to declare : and the end of the Papacy is last
drawing near.
.Great Babylon is to fall bofore the Millenium.
Babylon here means that great city that reign cth over
the kingdoms of the earth. Of this we have a length-
ened history, in its various stages, in the Eevclation.
We see the Eoman Empire in its prosperity ; tlien we
see it des! royed by plagues — by four in the AYest and
by two in the East — while the last trumpet brings
both to an end. These trumpets seem to be interpreted
by all sensible people very much as follows (I quote
from Dr. Barnes) : " The first trumpet ushers in Alaric
and his Goths ; the .second trumpet, Genseric and his
Yandals ; the third trumpet, Attila and his Huns ; the
fourth trumpet, Odoacer and his Ileruli. All these
barbarians came against Rome in the fifth century,
and by them the old Eoman Empire was destroyed,
and the city of Eome four times sacked. The fifth
trumpet brought the Arabians or Saracens upon the
Eastern Empire ; the sixth trumpet brought the Turks,
composed of four bands, by whom Constantinople was
taken in 1453. So that the Eastern Empire finally
ceased, as Eoman, shortly afterwards. The seventh
trumpet was preceded by a number of preparatory
steps, and covers tte seven last plagues, by which
Great Babylon is to be destroyed." And from what
142 THE REIGN OF PEACE.
has been said in regard to the seven trumpets as
finisliing the overthrow of Rome Pagan, I think the
general opinion is, that these seven last plagues finish
in a similar manner Rome Papal. And in this view I
think that the general opinion is well founded, which
makes the French Revolution the commencement of
this final overthrow. The great revolution in France
was not confined to France, but shook all Europe and
the world. Tlie Catholic powers were scourged by
land, by sea, and particularly, in the Alpine regions
the fountains of waters ; and scorched by the madness
of their princes, hurrying them into war against each
other; so that millions were slaughtered, and the
strength of these kingdoms undermined and destroyed.
Rome itself was taken, and dealt with as a common
city, and the Pope reduced to the position of a common
priest, subject to the will of the Emperor of France,
who crowned himself, and then compelled the Pope to
anoint him. From that time the Papacy has been
rapidly decaying, her property confiscated to the state,
her bulls treated with contempt, her altars deserted,
and her priests looked upon with suspicion, especially
the Jesuits. I do not think it necessary to particu-
larize, as my object is not to expound the Revelation,
but to point out where we have got to in the progress
of events. The sixth vial was poured on the great
river Euphrates, and the watef thereof was dried
up, that the way of the kings of the East might be
THE REIGN OF TEACE. 143
prepared, Turkey, it is said, is dying for want of
Turks. Numbers of Turks, wo are told, are recrossing
the Euphrates. The power of Turkey is destroyed.
Britain and France alone preserve Turkey from the
clutch of Russia. There can be no doubt that the
Mohammedan power is utterly broken, and the way
of the kings of the East nearly prepared for their
entering again the Church of God, which originally
belonged to them, and from which they have been so
long excluded by the Saracens and Turks, By the
kings of the East, I understand simply the kings of the
Eastern nations, now covered by Mohammedanism,
and of the countries that lie beyond them. They
compose mor. han half the world's inhabitants, and
have been prevented, first by the superstitions of the
Greek church, and then by the delusions of Islam, from
receiving the pure word of God, and the glad tidings
of salvation which it contains. Yet, to them, as the
descendants of Shem, the promise of the Comforter
was originally given ; and to them the gospel was
■originally preached by the Apostles from the day of
Pentecost onwards. But the light that God, by his
Son Jesus, planted among them was neglected and
went out, and until now they have remained in heathen
darkness. But now the time is come, that the Gospel
Sun, having shined round all the world, from the east
even unto the west, even where we now dwell, should
shine on eastward again, and so eventually illumine
144 CHI: RRIGN OF PEACE.
all tho earth. And by the overthrow of the Moham-
medan powers, the way is being now prepared for tho
kings of tho East, and their subjects being received
into the Church of Christ, the Hope of their fathers
and the Desire of all nations.
Tliere remains, therefore, but one vial more to com-
p' '*" the destruction of Great Babylon ; and that, in
Hi^ pinion, has already been poured out. The air
has become surcharged with sulphury vapours ; confu-
sion reigns in the minds and councils of all nations ;
and, animated by insanef passions, ambitions and poli-
cies, they are mutually destroying each other, contrary
to their better judgment. France against Austria,
and then Italy against Austria ; and so in Turkey, the
. Turks against each other ; and in the States, the North
against the South ; and in Britain, the Fenians against
the only government that would tolerate them. Now,
all this is the result of a false policy, in staiC, in church,
and in the human heart ; the spirit of rebellion, and
covetousness, and self-indulgence crying " Italy for the
Italians ! " " Germany for the Germans ! " " Ireland
for the Irish ! " and such like, which indicate the civil
policy that is inciting people to so many wars, and will
lead to yet greater wars. So in regard to the Church,
every man claims to be his own priest, as well as his
own king ; and thereby thinks to save his own money,
and seize the spoils of others. This is the principle at
work in all the spoliation^ of the clergy ; not to devote
THE REIQN OF PEACE. 145
it to God, but to onridi the spoiler. But wlmt is taken
from the service of the Church ^oes to pay the expense
of war, or sinks before it reaches that length in the
bottomless abyss of human lust, which is the universal
principle at the root of the whole. Satan thus, in
various forms, stirs men up to war, by the lovo of
power, the love of property, and the love of pleasure ;
and, animated by these base spirits, men rush headlong
in*^o war for the merest trifles, losing all in the vain
attempt of grasping at a little m* '-e. IIow far we are
advanced in this last plague, I do i 't pretend to say;
but there caii bo no doubt that, as the other plagues
have already fallen, this one is now running on. And
it is notorious that such revolutions have taken place
in France, in Italy, in Germany, in Russia, in Turkey,
in America, in China and Japan, and every whore,
within the last few years, as have not been witnessed
before at any period of the world's history. The whole
world is clouded over with revolt ; the whole world
is surcharged with warlike preparations; the whole
world is filled with perplexity. No one can tell, when
he goes to bed, but he may wake up to find the last
great war begun, which is to end at Armageddon ; iu
which the kings of the earth and their armies are to
be destroyed, and the glory of the world to be made
desolate. If Babylon mean the city of Rome, its des-
truction has in a great measure been achieved. Rome
is comparatively a small place ; the streets are filthy
10
146 THE REIQN OF PEACE.
and dark, and tlie inhabitants poor. The present
Rome no longer occupies its ancient site ; even that
has been abandoned to the pestilence that broods over
it ; and perhaps the same curse may pursue the present
Rome, in its new position. The present movement in
Italy threatens to cause new calamities to its inliabi-
tants. It cannot restore Rome to be the capital of
Italy. Suppose it to succeed, what must be the result ?
The Pope and his cardinals and clergy will leave it,
and it will cease to be the capital of the Catliolic
world. Its glory and wealth will at once depart, while
the King of Italy will never take possession of a city
haunted by perpetual plagues ; and therefore can only
make it his capital by sub\Trting it from its very foun-
dations, and changing both the city and the surround-
ing country. "Whether, therefore, Rome in this way
shall stand or fall, I cannot say ; but the Roman
power and superstition are doomed speedily to end.
And when the Tope becomes an exile from Rome, the
Roman Church may go into mourning, for all their
high pretensions and their childish mummeries will
sink neglected in liie dust, as those of ancient Babylon
have done ; of which no trace scarcely now remains.
And it is in this sense, I think, that Babylon the Great
will be overthrown.
147
CHAPTER VIII.
EVENTS COMING BEFORE THE RISING OF THE MILLE.
NIAL SUN ; AND SECONDLY, THE OVERTHROAV OF
THE BEAST AND THE FALSE PROPHET ; PART THIRD,
THE GREAT WAR IN WHICH TIIeY ARE TO BE OVER-
THROWN.
" And ye shall hear of wars and rumours of wars :
see that ye be not troubled : for all these things
must come to pass, but the end is not yet." —
Matt. xxiv. 6. •
We have already spoken of the overthrow of the
First Beast, and also of the False Prophet, by whom
he was incited to battle against the King of kings and
his saints ; and we now go on to show that the contest
in which they are to be overthrown is a great war, and
not merely an extension of missionary exertion. And
hence we propose to show that a great war is to be
fought before the Millenium. That some great war is
to be fought before the Reign of Peace begins, is mani-
fest from the nineteenth chapter of this book, as may
be seen at the commencement of the first part of this
discussion, chapter sixth.
Now, although no doubt the language there employed
is figurative, and must not be forced and burlesqued
by pretended details of its fulfillment, we cannot doubt
148 THE RF.iaN OP PEACE. f
that a war of some kind is to be fouglit, by whicli the
Beast and the False Prophet are to be finally destroyed •
and this becomes the" more apparent when we consider
that these words are in a manner quoted by John from
Ezekiel, who affords the best commentary upon them.
Let us turn, therefore, to the thirty-ninth chapter of
Ezekiel, and we shall see to what these words refer.
They begin at the seventeenth verse ; and by reading
over the preceding chapter, we see the war itself
described:
" Son of Man, set thy face against Gog, the land of
Magog, the chief prince of Meshech and Tubal,
and prophesy against him."
The best reading of these words I believe to be :
" Son of Man, set thy face against Gog, from the
land of Gog, the chief of liosh, Meshech and
Tubal."
In the tenth chapter of Genesis, we read that I^oah
had three sons, Shem, Ham and Japheth, of whom
Japheth was the eldest ; and that Japheth had seven
sons, Gomer and Magog and Madai and Javan and
Tubal and Meschech and Tiras. Gomer is the father
of all the Gauls, or Cymri, who first peopled Europe
and the west of Asia. Gog is the father of the
Scythians, who, under the names of Goths, Huns and
Vandals, overran Europe, and overturned the Roman
Empire. Madai is Media; Javan, Greece; TiniSj
THE REIGN OP PKACE. ' 149
Thrace ; Mescliecli and Tubal are the ancestors of the
Russians. And lience I think it more natural to speak
of Gog from the land of Gog, as the chief of Rosh, •
Meschech and Tubal, than to call Gog himself the Cliief
prince of another race. The Russians call themselves
Russ or Ros ; the Jew pronounces with an A, and calls
them Rosh. Now, the Russians inhabit the territories
of Russia, Moscow and Tobolsk. Their prince is a
chief or patriarch, and not a merfe emperor or king.
He is the absolute ruler of his people ; his will is law ;
and the present Emperor of Russia is not a Russian,
but a German, from the land of Germany, the country
of Gog, the fire-raiser or fireman, who, by means of
fire, subdues the woods and the world to his power.
Now, it is only of late years that Russia became a
power in Europe. In the days of Queen Elizabeth,
the Muscovites, as they were then called, were regarded
as mere barbarians. Peter the Great first made his
country known in his wars with Charles of Sweden,
and his earnest endeavours to improve the condition
of his people. Catherine, the widow of Peter III.,
daughter of the Duke of IIolstein-Gottorp, extended
the power of Russia greatly, and first brought that
country into collision with Britain, in regard to the
right to search all ships by the latter (1780) ; — so
rapidly has the Russian empire risen under its German
sovereigns. Yet France could, under Napoleon, easily
overrun Russia, and was only prevented from doing so
150 THE REIGN OF PEACE.
bj the snows of winter. The Crimean war was the
first in which Russia ventured to contend alone with
the great powers of Europe. Meantime her popula-
tion has greatly increased, so that now it is estimated
at nearly one hundred millions ; so formidable a power
has it become.
Let us attend to some other circumstances mentioned
by Ezekiel. The Russians are to be assisted in this
great invasion by (verse fifth) Persia, Ethiopia and
Libya. Persia is a well-known name. Ethiopia is a
part of Arabia ; Phut or Libya is Africa. Russia is
also to be aided by Gomer and all his bauds. The
descendants of Gomer have no kingdom, unless M^e
suppose France, Spain and Italy to bear that character.
They were peopled by the Gauls originally ; and the
ancient Germans, whom the Goths, Iluns and Vandals
drove onward, came down and conquered them. But
they, I think, were Gauls too ; and thus the Latin
kingdoms may be .regarded as the bands of Gomer.
The Fenians might certainly be included under that
designation, if they, were not too insignificant to be
noticed in such a connection. The Emperor of all the
Russias does not hesitate to court their aid in his
unprincipled attempts to swallow Turkey ind the East.
And taking those in Ireland and America, with the
scattered fragments of the Irish Catholics, the Fenians '
might become a formidable band. And to all these
are to be added the whole House of Togarmah of the
THE llEIGN OP PEACE. ^ 151
North Quarters and all his bands. These are the
Tartars, the houseless people, as the name means, who
wander without houses ; all of whom are now subject
to the Emperor of Russia, an achievement only effected
Avithin the last few years. Now, there can be no doubt
that it is the intention of the Emperor of Russia to
renew his attempts on Turkey and the East at the
earliest opportunity. We read just the other day that
tliere are one hundred and fifty thousand men in
Sebastopol, and other armies drawn around Turkey on
various sides. There is a constant attempt being made
by Russia to detach all the other powers from Britain,
by every means. Thus, to detach the United States,
during the late war, and, more recently, by putting
them in possession of a territory lying beyond the
British possessions in North America. Thus, to de-
tacli France, by endeavouring to alienate her from
Britain in her policy in the East. Thus, to alienate
Prussia, by appearing as her friend, when Britain, her
more natural ally, seems to stand aloof. There can
be no doubt of the determination of Russia to renew
lier attempts on Turkey and the East at no distant
day; and if it should be the will of Providence to
lead France and the Catholic powers to unite against
Britain, it may seem a hopeless task for Britain, even if
aided by Germany and Turkey, to attempt resistance.
But what saith the word of God ? Of Britain and Ger-
many and Turkey, indeed almost nothing. But,
152 THE RKION OF PEACK.
'^ I will turn tlice back, and put hooks into tliy jaws ;
and I will bring thee ibrtli, and all thine army,
horses and horsemen," &c.
" The Lord himself, who brinies them out, himself
will turn them back, and bring them to confusion.''
The instrumentality which he will employ, a hook,
also indicates the means he will employ for this purpose.
Now, it is remarkable that by means of ships, the
Crimean war was fought ; and thus, as by a hook in
his jaws, the Russian invasion was checked and driven
back. But on the last occasion it shall reach a little
farther; for it is said that the invader shall think
an evil thought, and seek to go up against a land of
unwalled villages, whifh from the context seems to
be the land of Palestine', to which the Israelites have
returned ; so that there shall be great trembling among
the people; but the Lord shall call for a sword against
him [verse twonty -first]. •
" Throughout all my mountains saith the Lord God.
Everyman's sword shall be against his brother.
And I will plead against him with pestilence and
with blood ; and I will rain upon him and upon
his bands, and upon the many people that are
with him, an overflowing rain and great hail-
stones, fire and brimstone."
It was thus, I may again remark, that the Russians
were destroyed at Sebastopol. More died by the
THE REIGN OF PEACE. 153
pestilence and the swaraps, than by the armies of the
allies. And so we are told that the inhabitants of the
isles shall rejoice at his fall. As it is said at the thir-
teenth verse : ,
" Sheba and Dedan, and the merchants of Tarshish,
with all the young lions thereof, shall say mito
thee, Art thou come to take a spoil ? "
Raamah, the sailor, had two sons, Sheba and Dedan.
Sheba evidently went to India ; for from that land
Solomon brought peacocks and apes and gold and
precious stones ; while Dedan took possession of the
islands of the Indian ocean. These are the mariners
of the East. Tarshish, on the other hand, was in the
far West, Cadiz on the coast of Spain, and still more
probably Bi'itain, the islands of tin. There can be no
doubt, therefore, that the mariners of the East and
"West shall assist in the overthrow ; though the Lord
himself shall gain the battle for them by turning every
man's hand against his brother. I shall return to this
subject again, after I have shown the cause of this
unhallowed combination of the North and the South
against a peaceable and peace-loving people; but
meantime I wish to draw attention to the occasion of
this Northern invasion.
But before closing this chapter, may I not call atten-
tion to the wonderful nature of a Book that could thus
foresee and trace the progress of the tribes of men from
their infancy to their full maturity, and foretell the
154 THE RFJGN OF PEACE.
positions they bIiouIJ occupy on the earth, and the evil
they sliould do in the world. God hath thus marked
out the positions and bounds and conduct of nations,
as well as of individuals ; of the Egyptians and the
Israelites, of Esau and Jacob, of Peter and Judas.
Should not, then, every one fear before this great and
terrible God, who alone can both destroy and save?
And should not every one, moved with timely fear at
the prospect of this coming flood of iniquity and suf-
fering, prepare for liimself a refuge in the only strong-
hold where he can hope to rest secure, under the pro-
tection of God our Saviour, who sp^'^d Nf^ah from the
water, and Lot from the fire, an^ ±)aniel from the
lions, and John from the sword ; who saved Peter alike
from the temptation of Satan, and held him up in
mercy, when, through pride, he would have fallen
headlong, like another Judas, and rescued him from
prison, where he would have been murdered, like his
fellow-apostle James? Oh, that every one of us may
have grace to fear, lest, when we think we stand
securely, any of us sliould fall ; remembering to trust
only in our Saviour God, wlio abaseth the proud, but
giveth grace to the lowly ; and then we may humbly
hope that our life may be secure under the shadow of
his hand, and be given us for a prey in every place
wliithor we may come ; and at all events, our souls,
and the souls of all we love, may obtain salvation and
eternal rest in his heavenly kingdom.
155
CHAPTER IX.
EVENTS COMING BEFORE THE RISING OF THE MILLE-
NIAL SUN; THE OVERTHROW OF THE BEAST AND
THE FALSE PROPHET ; REVIEW OF THE CAUSES OF
THE LAST GREAT WAR, AND ITS FINAL ISSUE IN
USHERING I^ THE REIGN OF PEACE.
" When ye therefore shall see the abomination of
desolation, spoken of by Daniel the prophet,
litand in the Holy Place. Whoso readeth, let
him understand." — Matt. xxiv. 15.
That a great war is yet to be waged, before the
Eeigii of PeacG begins, can hardly be doubted by any
one who looks on the present state of the world.
Every nation is armed to the utmost of its ability, and
waiting with anxiety and alarm the tocsin that is to
summon them to battle; and prophecy gives us the
key alike to the immense preparations that have been
made, and to the sides that the different nations will
take in the approaching struggle. Russia, as the
leader, gathering together allies from every quarter —
from Persia, Arabia, Africa, from the Papal portion
of the tribes of Gomer, Irish, French, Spanish and
Italian, and from the whole family of the houseless
Tartars, shall seek to conquer the world, and subdue
all the remaining nations, and no doubt, as the head
156 THE REIGN OP PEACE.
and chief of them, the British. Prophecy also shows
the cause of this formidable combination of nations ;
and in this the word of God is remarkable. There is
no cause assigned, but that the chief of Eosh, ^/liioh is
simply the leading tribe of Meshech, as Athens was of
Greece, shall think an evil thought, that he will go up
against a land of unwalled villages, s^d take them as
a spoil. He thinks he ciin take them, and he will.
The war is thus in a manner causeless; and yet a
causeless vrar must have a cause. There is the temp-
tation of power and opportunity. Such is the ostensi-
ble cause ; but the real cause that prompts the prince
of Rosh to seize that opportunity is, that he has set
his heart on Palestine and the empire of the \vorld.
There was in early times a Tartar prophet, who made
himself distinguished among his people as a successful
leader, and rose to a considerable degree of power and
influence in his own neighbourhood. He proclaimed
that his three sons should ultimately gain possession of
the whole world. Whether his prophecy was founded
on the writings of Ezekiel, which may have been heard
of during the invasion of these same tribes into Pales-
tine and the neighbouring countries, during the very
time that Ezekiel lived, or whether the mere wish was
father to the thought, his descendants have actually
realized the prediction to a considerable extent. The
descendants of one of the sons ultimately gained the
empire of China, and held it for many generations ;
THE REIQN OF PEACE. 157
t
another of them conquered Ilindostan, and ruled there
for a considerahle length of time ; and the third is the
Emperor of Russia, who no douht hopes, as he already
possesses all that belonged to his family originally —
Meshech, Tubal and Togarmah — he may also recover
all that they ever gained, or ever claimed. It is well
known that th&se has long been a model of Jerusalem
set up in the Russian territory, with a finger-post,
bearing the inscription, " The road to Jerusalem."
And there can be no doubt that the popular expecta-
tion is in favor of pursuing this path to Jerusalem as
the way to universal empire. This ancient claim has
now put on a new cloak, and appears in the garb of
the Greek Papacy. The Patriarch of Constantinople
claims to be as much a Pope as the Pope of Rome,
and obtained the title of Catholic or Universal Bishop
in the year 585, some years before the Bishop of Rome
obtained it ; and though for that he was denounced as
an Anti-christ by Gregory of Rome, who then claimed
to occupy St. Peter's chair, he may think himself as
much entitled to the dignity as the Pope of Rome.
Some years ago the Emperor of Russia caused the
Patriarch to demit his supremacy, and after a time he
assumed it himself; and now the Emperor of all the
Russias is also Head of the Greek Church — is in
reality the Northern Pope ; and now, under the
assumed character of Protector of the Greek Church,
the Emperor of Russia claims to interfere in the
158 , THE REIQN OP PEACE.
affairs of Turkey, and all the other countries wlicro
any members of the Greek Church reside ; just as if
the Emperor of France should assume to himself the
position of defender of all tlic Roman Catholics, and
presume to interfcro in the affairs of Britain or the
United States. But it is easy to see how plausible a
pretext this may become, for seizing on an otherwise
defenceless nation.
The very fiict, then, that no other cause is assigned
in tlie prophecy of Ezekiel, is sufficient to show the
real cause ; while at the same time that which gives
force to this attempt to seize unjustly on a defenceless
people, is the pretext of religion. Tlie Emperor of
Russia is a Pope ; and the real nature of this great
war is a combined Papal effort to suppress the Word
and the Church of God. This is plainly set forth in
the prophecy of Ezekiel, and alone can account for
the otherwise anomalous confederation. Russia with
France, and perhaps the United States, would be a
monstrous combination indeed. Now, I do not expect
that such a combination will c.Jse ; because I suppose
that only bands of the various families of Gomer will
give themselves up to aid the Czar ; while I trust the
governments and people generally will remain compa-
ratively neutral ; and that this will be almost certainly
the case with regard to the United States, which are
generally Protestant ; unless we can suppose that the
THE llEIQN OP PKAOE. ' 159
Fenians in the first place gain the ascendant in tlie
United States, so as to wield its united forces for their
sectarian ends. But the connnon interests of all the
parties to this Northern invasion are evidently Papal,
though some be Greek, and some Roman, and some
Mohammedan. Nor will the combination here de-
scribed be altogether novel. The first movement of
the late Russian war was met in the Persian Gulf, the
Persians having been drawn into this collision with
Britain by Russia. This was followed shortly after-
wards by a similar collision with the Arabs on the Red
Sea. The union with France against Britain is not to
be on this occasion for the first time ; and how this
may be brought about again, as prophesied by Ezekiel,
may be easily supposed. Suppose, for example, France
and Prussia to go to war — a very possible event at
this moment — and that France prove too strong for
Prussia — a by no means unlikely supposition — could
Britain look on and do nothing ? Russia would not
give her the choice, because the opportunity to seize
upon Turkey would be too strong to be resisted ; and
Britain would be compelled, in self-defence, to resist
the invasion of her eastern possessions. And can any
one doubt that the moment Britain becomes engaged
in a war with Russia, the Fenians would invade
Canada. -These may be looked on as merely political
combinations, and so in a manner they must be ; but
they have a religious motive at the bottom of them,
160 ' THE REIGN OF PEACE. " '
that is, that all the parties on the one side are Papal,
and the other parties are chiefly Protestant.
And hence, also, the prophecy of Ezekiel sets this
before us. For the awakening of ministerial zeal, in
watching for the souls of their flock, the revival of
true religion among the people, and the renewal of
missionary eftbrt throughout the world, are represented
as the immediate occasion of this Northern invasion.
Meantime Protestants are rejoicing at the apparently
triumphant progress of the Gospel, which has now
been translated into all the principal languages of the
world, and is being preached by thousands of mission-
aries in almost all lands — in France, Italy, Austria,
Russia, Persia, China, and every where. The Emperor
of Russia, in particular, has done much for the im-
provement of his subjects, as to education, liberty and
religion — even to causing the Bible to be translated
into Russian, and used in public worship. For all this
I heartily join with all others in his praise. But
Henry YIIT. of England did all this, and yet became
a great persecutor of the cause of God among his
subjects ; putting to death both Papist and Protes-
tant, wlio dared to dispute his own Royal Papacy.
And while the Emperor of Russia may bo all that is
good, who can tell how soon he may change his
character, like Kazael, or how soon he may be suc-
ceeded by an Emperor of a different stamp. Rulers,
like their subjects, are very much under the influence
THE UEIGN OF PEACE. 161
of circumstances ; and where Satan leads the way,
who can say how far naturally well-disposed men may
go astray? Meantime, all seems to run smoothly
between the religious parties in the world, simply
because the love of the many on all sides has waxed
comparatively cold. The only reason why Protes-
tants arid Catholics live at peace now is, not because
they arc more agreed between themselves, but simply
because they have become generally indifferent about
their faitli. Neither party dares earnestly endeavour
to enlighten and convert the other ; and so by common
consent Eeligion is ignored, and Protestants and
Catholics meet simply as citizens of the world. For
Roman Catholics, this is perhaps well enough ; their
faith is satisfied ; in fact, all they wish is conceded to
them. They have every indulgence in Protestant
countries, and are permitted to treat Protr'stants only
as citizens tolerated because they cannot be extirpated
with safety. But as to Protestants, the case is different.
They know that the Roman Catholics are labouring
under a delusion,, in which, if they die, they will be
lost forever ; and not only so, but they know that if
they themselves see them perishing in that state, and
neglect to show them the way of salvation, they olso
shall perish under double condemnation. What then,
some may say, must we use persecution to save these
deluded people ? No. Protestants know better than
to expect spiritual results from carnal means. Chris-
10
1G2 THE REiaN OP PEACE.
tians have no aiitliority to persec '*-lier with the
sword or with reproach ; and if Protesu ^ ever suc-
ceed In converting the nations that remain Cathohc, it
must be by showing the superiorit}'- of their faith in
their own Hves ; and it is the neglect of this that is
now leading so many from the Church .of England to
the Church of Rome, and from the Church of Scotland
to the Church of England ?
But this state of apathy, I trust, is to give place to
an ptii-nestness in religion, and in missionary eftbrts,
such as has never before been witnessed ; a zeal for
Christ which shall arouse alike the heart of the
heathen, the Mohammedan, the Catholic, and the
Jew, and put to shame all infidelity, superstition and
idolatry. And by the intensity of this bright shining
of the Gospel beams, I expect this last Papal confede-
racy to be formed, and all its fury provoked ; just as
the warm shining of the sun ultimately overclouds the
sky and draws down the thunder-storm. We cannot
suppose that the nations will, of their own accord,
abandon their Gods, their glory and their pride : there
is no reason to think so. The Catholic powers may
proceed so far in rivalry and anger, as to pull down
each other. The neare«t friends and relatives are
often the first to quarrel. But they are friends and
relatives still ; and they may suddenly turn round,
from a feeling of common interest, to unite against
; ^ THE RETQN OF PEACE. 163
those strangers who are quietly waiting to inherit what
they are contending about. Protestant nations and
princes are now evidently in the ascendant; but let
them be humble, lest they offend and provoke God, by
their boasting, to let loose their enemies against them.
New combinations are easily made, when Providence
changes sides. Britain and Prussia may glory in their
present prosperity and alliances, and meantime all the
world may seem to befriend them ; but can they doubt
that they have made many enerai: s by their prosperity,
and may soon make many more by their boasting or
even by their apathetic pride ? This is what the expe-
rience of the past should teach them, and should teach
us all, and lead us to do justly, to love mercy, and to
walk humbly with our God.
Having shown the parties engaged in this Northern
invasion, and the causes that will give rise to it, the
prophecy also proceeds to show the issue of it. The
invaders are not to succeed in their object, in inaking
themselves masters of Palestine, much less of Britain.
Their power might seem adequate to accomplisl; both
of those objects, did God permit them so to do. But
God's cause is involved in the preservation of the
Protestant nations, who are labouring, however un-
worthily, in his service ; and, for his servants' sake,
he will put a hook in the jaws of this formidable
invader, and turn him back, leaving his army to feed
164 THE REIGN OP PEACE.
the fowls of heaven and the beasts of the earth. The
two parties, of which the confederacy is to be com-
posed, shall not stand together ; but, like the opposing
thunder-clouds, instead of crushing the Church of God,
they shall rush together in mutual destruction, and
pour their refreshing waters on the thirsty ground.
Such was the result in the valley of Jehoshaphat of old ;
and such was the result in the great Protestant war in
Germany, when Maurice of Saxony, after having aided
the Emperor to oppress the Protestants, and seeing
that he had thereby sold the liberty of his country,
turned round and compelled the Emperor to restore to
the Protestants the full liberty of public worship. In
the war before us, however, God will set the one to
beat down the other, and those whom they came to
destroy will divide the spoils.
Some have supposed that this great struggle was
merely to be a conflict of opinions ; but the prophecy
shows plainly that it is to be a war of nations. Were
it possible to have the millenial Reign of Peace with-
out any further war, no one would rejoice more than I.
Britain's policy is, peace if possible ; but peace may
not always be possible. ' An attitude of hostility may
provoke war, and an attitude of peaceableness may
equally provoke war ; and when nations are bent on
war, they will ultimately fight. When the question
comes to be simply to conquer or to be conquered,
THE REIGN OF PEACE. 165
no Briton will long hesitate as to tlie alternative to
choose. In this case there will be no choice left. Nor
do I believe that the world can come to peace, until
• this great war has exhausted the strength of the expir-
ing Papacy, and laid its defenders prostrate in the dust.
Of this the whole world gives token, that the dread
tempest of wrath is speedily to be poured out. In
tliis, however, we may take comfort, that by this
means the nations of the earth will at length learn
righteousness, and the Gospel stream, instead of being
obstructed continually, will flow forth in one full tide
over the world, and fertilize all its now parched lands.
And even in regard to our own loved fatherland, God
hath promised that the inhabitants of Tarshish, and all
the young lions thereof, shall be among the number of
those nations that survive the struggle, and join to
share the spoil, to sound the hymn of thanksgiving,
and to be among the nations who, during the millenial
age, are to share the privileges and blessings of that
happy period. Thus will war be the forerunner of
peace ; thus will persecution be the means of spreading
abroad the gospel of salvation ; thus will the attempt
• of the Beast and the False Prophet issue in their own
overthrow, and their being cast alive into the burning
lake. Thus out of evil God still educes good ; out of
darkness still causes his marvellous light to shine ; and
out of the sufferings of his people brings forth their
crown of glory :
166 THE REIGN OP PEACE.
" And then shall be heard the voice of a great mul-
titude, as the voice of many waters, and as the
voice of mighty thunderings, saying, Alleluia !
for the Lord God omnipotent reigneth. Let us
be glad and rejoice, and give honour to Ilim ;
for the marriage of the Lamb is come, and his
wife hath made herself ready." — Rev. xix. 6.
167
^ CHAPTER X.
THE MILLENIUM DESCRIBED IN TWO PARTICULARS;
AND, FIRST, THE BINDING OF SATAN, AND THE CES-
SATION OF WAR, AND OF THE MANY OTHER AFFLIC-
TIONS OF WHICH SATAN IS THE I'RINCIPAL CAUSE.
"And I saw an angel come down from heaven,
having the key of the bottomless pit, and a
great chain in his hand ; and he laid hold on
the dragon, that old serpent, which is the Devil
and Satan, and bound him a thousand years ;
and cast him into the bottomless pit, and shut
him up, and put a seal upon him, that he
should deceive the nations no more till the
thousand years should be fulfilled ; and after
that he must be loosed a little season." — Rev.
XX. 1-3.
Some suppose that there is here a writ of accusation
made out against Satan, under various aliases, as
against a criminal in a court of justice. This may be
so ; for certainly the Prince of Darkness, the tempter,
accuser and tormentor of mankind, has been the same
in every age from the beginning — to our first parents,
to the Israelites, and to the Christian. Satan is the
Father of Lies, the original inventor of lying, and the
most crafty liar in the universe. Another object of
168 ' THE REIGN OP PEACE.
this perhaps is, to place Satan thus tlie more plainly
in antithesis to the character of Christ, who is God
from the beginning, the author of all good ; who in
love and mercy became man, that he might save his
rebellious creatures from sin and death, and thus
became justly entitled to rule over all, because he
purchased them to himself in love, at the price of his
most precious blood. Whatever may be in this, we
are here assured that Satan is to be bound and shut up
and firmly sealed up from deceiving the nations at the
beginning of the Millenium. That there is a Devil,
cannot be doubted by aiiy one who believes in the
Bible. God only is good, and from him proceeds no
evil. God can neither be tempted to evil, neither
tempteth he any man. God, however, was pleiised to
make some of his creatures moral and responsible
bemgs ; and among these were innumerable spirits of
light, whom he appointed to stand and minister in his
presence. Satan was a prince among these, until,
through pride, he fell, and dragged down with him to
hell, which God prepared as his prison-house, a multi-
tude of other spirits, who had been placed under his
command. What amount of restraint was at first
imposed upon him, we are not informed : probably, as
in the case of Cain afterv/ards, he was only exiled from
the courts of heaven. At all events, he found means
to tempt and seduce our first parents, and draw them
into disobedience and rebellion, and was permitted, for
THE REIGN OF PEACK. ., 169
their punishment and his own, to tyrannize over them
and afflict them in innumerable ways. Satan thus
became the adversary alike of God and man ; and
that mankind might . know the difference between
good and evil, God gave them over to the service of
the Devil, that they might learn their folly in their
hard bondage. Satan thus became their tempter, their
accuser and their tormentor. From this worst house
of bondage, this worst captivity, this worst prison-
house, Christ the Son of God became man to set his
people free, and to bring them back again to the ser-
vice of God, and the enjoyment of light, liberty and
happiness ; and of this great redemption of mankind
from Satan by the Lord Jesus Christ, the great object
of all the sacred scriptures is to give an account. To
deny the existence, or the power, or kingdom of Satan,
is theiefore to deny the divinity and love and grace of
Jesus Christ. Infidels may philosophize about good
and evil, right and wrong, in the abstract ; but a dead
principle can never opq,rate any active results. The
principle of action, like the soul of man, is a living
principle — is a spirit, either of light or darkness.
Satan is the chief spirit of darkness — the spirit of
pride and disobedience ; Christ is the chief spirit of
light and obedience, whose delight is ever to do the
will of his Father in heaven. But though thus in
nature they are living principles or spirits, they are
personal spirits, just as are the souls of men, capable
170 ♦ THE REIGN OP PEACE.
of directing their own motions and re8ponsi])le for
tlieir own actions. Christ is the Son of God, tlie
briglitness of his glory, and the express image of his
person; Satan is the apostate servant of God, the
leader of the rebel hosts, the great seducer of the
human race. The word devil {didbolos in Greek, and
satan in Hebrew) means adversary, because he has
become the adversary of God, and because of his
enmity to God, the adversary of all God's creatures ;
and especially of mankind, towards whom God hath
ever delighted to show his favour and his mercy. As
then, Satan was the original author of all evil, his
being shut up must be the shutting up, for the time,
of the fountains of all evil ; so that what of evil
remains in tlie world during the Millenium, will be
only the streams of evil that have flowed forth from
these fountains, just as the streams and pools remain
through tlie summer, during the time of drought.
Witliout the temptation of Satan, our first parents
would not have eaten the fruit of the tree of the
knowledge of good and evil ; that fruit by which they
should come to know evil, as they already knew good ;
for that was really all they were to know more than
they had done. Good they had known from tlioi
beginning ; evil they should come to know then. So
men would not commit manifest crimes, did not Satan
tempt them— would not commit manifest acts of injus-
tice and wrong. They would recoil from them with
THE REIGN OF PEACE. 171
disgust and horror, because tlicy would see no advan-
tage in committing them, in any way to compensate
for the immediate pain and the certain punibhment
that would follow. Drinking, for example, may be a
pleasure, as well as a profit, on occasions, where it is
required ; even the drinking of wine or strong drink,
in moderate quantities, for medicine, or for feasting
and hospitality. But unless men were tempted by
the love of company, by the desire of being thought
manly, or by the still more foolish desire of mimicking
some mighty drinker of strong drink, who excels in
some other way — as in feats of strength, or in wit and
humour, or in sonir-making or song-singing, or story-
telling — thinking, by rivalling him in drinking, to
equal him in the gift of nature which he profanes and
degrades ; unless men were tempted in some way or
other beyond their own nature, they would never go
on to waste their time, their talents, their money, their
health, their character, their comfort, and, it may be,
also to lose their souls at last, as it is written, you
know, that drunkards shall not inherit the kingdom of
heaven. And so with stealing, and lewdness, and
every other gross crime. Everything gained by them
can be lawfully obtained at a much easier rate ; and
the punishment, in a right state of society, must fall
immediately on the transgressor. Crimes and common
vices will thus be cut off, because Satan, who formerly
tempted and deluded men, will be bound and shut up,
172 , THE REIQN OF PEACE.
80 as no more to delndo and deceivo men, till the thou-
sand years are finished. And hon'"- \t '- written, in
Isaiah, the eleventh chapter, concernii.^ ' ' days when .
the Lord shall do this (at the sixth verse) :
" The wolf also shall dwell with the lamb, and the
leopard shall He down with the kid; and the
calf, and the young lion, and the fatling toge-
ther; and a little child shall load them. And
the cow and the Lear shall feed ; their young
ones shall lie down together: and the lion
shall eat straw like the ox. And the sucking
child shall play on the hole of the asp, and the
weaned child shall put his hand on the cocka-
trice' [adder's] den. They shall not hurt nor
destroy in all my holy mountain : for the earth
shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord, as
the M^aters cover the sea."
Thus, then, when Satan is bound up, all gross crimes
and vices shall cease ; for then mankind will hearken
to the voice of conscience and of God, restraining
them from at least the excess of wickedness.
When Satan is bound up, the nations of the earth
will cease from war. Satan is not only the tempter,
but the accuser of mankind. lie not only led our ih'st
parents to eat the forbidden fruit, but he led ihem
next to accuse and upbraid each other. lie led Cain
not only to bring a forbidden offering — the fruit of the
THE REIGN OF PEACE. 173
ground, when a lamb was required ; tliat is, a thanks-
giving, wlien a sin-offering was required — but ho in-
cited him to accuse his more righteous because more
faithful and obedient brother Abel, of seeking to sup-
plant him in God's favor and that of Adam, and so to
wrest the birthright and the blessing from him ; and to
rise up against him and murder him. Satan thus laid
the foundation for future wars between the descendants
of Cain and Seth, whom God substituted for Abel,
whom Cain slew. So afterwards Satan tempted Esau
to sell his birthright to the no less tempted Jacob, to
whom it would have equally fallen, had he only waited
patiently for it, because it was assured to him by pro-
phecy ; and by that means he led Esau not only to
seek to slay his brother Jacob, but laid the foundation
of a perpetual feud between their families, that was
productive of incessant wars, until both were in a
manner extirpated from the lands which God had
given their fathers, and the remnant were scattered
over all the earth. Now, it is just so that Satan blinds
raen^s minds ^still, with the prejudices of selfishness
and the violence of passion ; so that, instead of acknow-
ledging their crimes and follies, they persist in them,
and endeavour to destroy whatever seems to accuse
them and condemn them. A petty cifence, it may be,
caused by some offence previously given, gives rise to
the most serious wars and commotions ; because Satan
prevents the nations from seeing where the injustice
174 THE REIGN OF PEACE.
orio;inallj lies, or fi-om seeing at least that any amount
of private injustice can never be remedied by a
national war, in which every kind of public and pri-
vate wrong is inflicted on the innocent as well as on
the guilty. And hence another effect of the binding
and shutting up of Satan is declared in the elevf^nth
chapter of Isaiah, at the tenth verse — that wars Jiall
cease even between those who had been the most
inveterate and implacable foes :
" And in that day there shall be a root of Jesse,
which sha ■ . stand for an ensign of the people ;
to it shall the Gentiles seek : and his rest shall
be glorious [his glory, to his honour in that he
rests in righteousness]. And it shall come to
pass in that day, that the Lord shall set his
hand again che second time to recover the
remnant of his people, which shall be left fron^
Assyria and from i^gypt, and from Pathros,
and from Cu^Ii, and from Elam, and from
Shinar, and from Ilamath, and from the islands
of the sea [that is, from Europe]. And ho shall
set up an ensign for the nations, and shall
assemble the outcasts of Israel, and gather
together the dispersed of Judah, from the four
corners of the earth. Tlie envy also of Epliraim
shall depart, and the adversaries [tlie quarrel-
some among them] of Judah shrll be cut off:
Ephraim shall not envy Judah, and Judah shall
THE REIGN OP PEACE. 175
not' vex Epliraim. But tliey shall fly upon tlie
slionlders of the Philistines towards the west
[on the west side] ; they shall spoil hem of the
east together [be laden with the spoils of the
eastern nations, as the Israelites were loaded
with presents by the Egyptians at the Exodus] ;
they shall lay their hand upon Edom and Moab ;
and the children of Ammon shall obey them
[yielding themselves joyfully to aid them, as
under the touch of the command of their la\t-
ful and beloved sovo^-eign]. And the Lord shall
utterly destrc t]^e i ^' "-ue of the j yptian Sea
[the Delt^' je .er Kile in the South of
Egypt] ; a)it. >/itli his mighty wind shall he
shake his hai-ct over the river, and shall smite
it in the sev^n streams, and make men go over
dry slnd. And there shall be a highway for
the rf^nmant of his people, which shall be left
from Assyria ; like as it was to Israel in the day
that he came up out of the land of Egypt."
It is not necessary for me here to multiply quota,-
tions, as the Book of Isaiah is full of tliis subject. In
that day the nations shall not only cease from actual
wars, but so profound, so lengthened shall be the peace,
that tliey shall not study war any more, but devote
themselves uninterruptedly to the arts, and the works
of peace.
176 THE REIGN OP PEACE.
And without multiplying any fiirtlier proofs of the
results flowing from the binding aud shutting up of
Satan, I may state that the nations shall be delivered
from many of their present afflictions. If crimes and
vices cease, and wars and feuds cease, the Church of
God will be specially cared for, and this is foretold as
the consequence of Satan's being shut up. And hence
it is said in the sixtieth chapter of Isaiah, at the eighth
verse.
" Who are those that fly as a cloud, and as the doves
to their windows? Surely the Isles [that is
the nations of Europe] shall wait for me, and
tlie ships of Tarshish [that is Britain] first, to
bring thy sons from far, [the far AVest] their
silver an '' their gold with them, unto the name
of the Lord thy God, and to the Holy one of
Israel, because he hath glorified thee. And the
sons of strangers shall build up thy walls, and
their kings shall minister unto thee : for in my
wrath I smote thee, but in my favour have I
had mercy upon thee. Therefore thy gates
shall be open continually ; they shall not be
shut day nor night ; that n^en may bring unto
thee the forces [the riches and produce] of the
Gentiles ; and that their kings may be brought.
For the nation and kingdom tliat will not serve
thee shall perish: yoa those nations shall be
utterly wasted."
THE KEJGN OF PEACE. 177
And lience the Prophet goes on at the seventli,
verse.
" For brass I will bring gold, and for iron I will
bring silver, and for wood brass, and for stonos
iron ; I will also make their otJicers peace, and
their exactors righteousness. Yiolence shall no
more be heard in thee, wasting nor destruction
within thy borders ; but thou shalt call thy
walls Salvation and thy gates Praise. The sun
sliall be no more thy light by day ; neither for
brightness shall the moon give her light unto
thee ; but the Lord shall be unto thee an ever-
lasting licht, and thy God thy glory. ' The sun
shall no more go down ; neither shall the moon
withdraw herself: for the Lord shall be thine
everlasting light, and the days of thy mourning
shall be ended. Thy people also shall be all
righteous : they shall inherit the land for ever,
the branch of my planting, the work of my
hands, that I may be glorified. A little one
shall become a thousand, and a small [weak]
one a strong nation : I the Lord will hasten it
in his, time."
The people of God thus made all righteous, their
magistrates and governors righteous and peaceable,
and their tax gatherers all just and faithful, tlie nation
will be safe not only from foreign wars but from intes-
12
■■t
178 THE REIGN OF PEACE.
tine feuds and tumults, from famine and plague, from
sickness and distress, and, under the felt presence of
their Redeemer King, enjoy health, and peace, and
plenty ; so that they shall multiply greatly, a little one
becoming a thousand, and a weak one becoming a
strong nation ; and so the child shall die a hundred
years old; and the man who continues in his trans-
gression to a hundred years old, shall be a curse and a
disgrace; for the people shall be all righteous, and
shall look with indignation and ^hame upon any one
among them who continues thus to go on in his wick-
edness, like a dirty, ragged child in an assembly of the
people on a day of feasting and rejoicing. And hence
it is said by Isaiah, in the sixty-fifth chapter, and at
the seventeenth verse :
" For, behold, I create a new heavens, and a new
earth : and the former shall not be remembered,
nor come into mind. But be ye glad and re-
joice for ever in that which I create : for, behold,
I create Jerusalem a rejoicing, and her people
a joy. And I will rejoice in Jerusalem, and
joy in my people; and the voice of weeping
shall be no more heard in her, nor the voice of
crying. There shall be no more thence an
infant of days, nor an old man that hath not
filled his days : for the child shall die an hun-
dred years old ; but the sinner, being an hun-
dred years old, shall be accursed. And they
;'('.■
THE REIQN OF PEACE. 179
shall build houses, and inhabit them : and they
shall plant vineyards, and cat the fruit of them.
They shall not build, and another inhabit ; they
shall not plant, and another eat : for as the
days of a tree are the days of my people, and
mine elect shall long enjoy the work of their
hands. They shall not labour in vain, nor
bring forth for trouble ; for they are the seed of
the blessed of the Lord, and the'i offspring with
them. And it shall come to pass, that before
they call, I will answer ; and while they are yet
speaking, I will hear. The wolf and the lamb
shall feed together, and the lion shal' eat straw
like the bullock : and dust shall be the serpent's
meat. They shall not hurt nor destroy in all
my holy mountain, saith the Lord."
The people thus peaceable, industrious and godly,
and the governors and officers all faithful and righte-
ous, the Church and the State fully respected and hon-
oured, the land will enjoy rest, at peace with all the
world, at peace within itself, and yield for all its
inhabitants health and plenty and comfort; alike satis-
fying every bodily want, and furnishing liberty and
encouragement for every godly and honorable exercise
of the hearts and minds of all : for without health and
liberty true religion may indeed exist, but it will flou-
rish more abundantly with them ; for then Learning,
her twin-sister, will be her constant companion, and
180 THE REIGN OF PEACE.
add to all the innate beauty of Religion those orna-
ments that could only become Religion in the days of
peace and prosperity, as here described by Isaiah, and
more fully in the last chapters of the Prophecies of
Ezekiel.
Whether the new heavens and the new earth spoken
of by Isaiah be the same as those spoken of by Jolin
in the Revelation, I shall not here dispute ; but if so,
the Millenium, in that case, is viewed merely as the
forerunner of the final state, in which men shall be as
the angels of God, neither marrying nor giving in
marriage ; for the expressions employed plainly show
that it is of the millenial state the prophet is speaking
in the first instance at least, whatever further fulfill-
ment his words may receive in the final state, when
the earth and the heavens shall become new indeed,
and not indicate merely a new government and a new
people, so changed in character and condition, that is,
as to amount as it were to a new creation. This is
obviously the meaning of these expressions in the book
of Revelation, when it is e. d that at the end of the
Roman Empire in the West (the sixth chapter and the
twelfth verse :
„ "And I beheld when he had opened the sixth seal,
and, lo, there was a great earthquake ; and the
sun became black as sackcloth of hair, and the
moon became as blood ; and the stars of heaven
THE REIGN OP PEACE. 181
fell unto the earth, even as a fig tree casteth
her untimely figs, when she is shaken of a
miglity wind : and the heaven departed as a
scroll when it is rolled together; and every
mountain and island were moved out of their
places. And the kings of the earth, and the
great men, and the rich men, and the chief
captains, and the mighty men, and every bond
7nan, and every free man, hid t^^^mselves in the
dens and in the rocks of the mountains ; and
said to the mountains and rocks. Fall on us,
and hide us from the face of him that sitteth
on the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb :
for the great day ot his wrath is come ; and who
shall be able to stand ? "
Had the heavens really been destroyed, the earth
must have been destroyed with them, and the people
on the earth could not hide themselves in the dens and
the caves. But the sjgns of a great earthquake are
described, among which are the rolling tumults of the
sky. And hence the prophecy of Joel, using similar
language (Acts, second chapter and thirtieth verse),
is employed b}' the apostle Peter to foreshow the
coming destruction of Jerusalem, because the people
hearkened not to the words of peace which God
was come down to proclaim to them for the last time.
I look upon tliese expressions in Isaiah, therefore,
as expressing very much the same thing as in Ezekiel
182 THE REIGN OP PEACE.
is expressed by the establishment of a government
and a priesthood among the people in the latter
days, when the river of the water of life shall have
healed the heart of the nations east and west, and
brought them to peace, prosperity and godly order;
the rulers all righteous, the people all faithful, each
rendering to the other their just and proper service, as
heirs together of the grace of life, as servants together
in the great and blessed and peaceful household of God.
This exactly meets the statements of the book of Reve-
lation, that gr^at Babylon is to fall before the sound of
the gospel trumpet, as the walls of Jericho fell before
the sound of the Israelites' trumpets under Joshua of
old ; that the Beast and the False Prophet are to be
destroyed and cast into the lake of fire ; that is, that
all civil and ecclesiastical tyranny is to be abolished,
and a new government in State and Church set up,
consonant M^th the mind and will of Christ, the King
of kings and Lord of lords, and at the same time the
great High Priest of our profession as Christians : and
then^ Satan being bound, a people all faithful, like the
martyrs and confessors of old, are to possess, under
Christ, the earth, and dwell together und(}r those who
are set over them by him, in sincerity, humility and
faithfulness ; every one submitting himself to every
ordinance of man for the Lord's sake, that so they may
lerd quiet and peaceable lives, in all honesty and all
godliness.
THE REIQN OF PEACE. 183
CHAPTER XI.
THE MILLENIUM DESCRIBED IN TWO PARTICULARS;
AND SECONDLY, THE FIRST RESURRECTION REAL-
IZED ALIKE IN HEAVEN AND IN THE EARTH.
" And I saw thrones and they sat upon them, and
judgment was given unto them : and (even) I
saw the souls of theni that were beheaded for the
witness of Jesus, and for the word of God, and
which had not worshipped the beast, neither
his image, neither had received his mark upon
their foreheads or in their hands; and they
lived and reigned with Christ a thousand j iars.
But the rest of the dead lived not again until
the thousand years were finished. This is the
first resurrection. Blessed and holy is he that
hath part in the first resurrection ; on such
the second death hath no powei , but they shall
be priests of God and of Christ, and shall reign
with him a thousand years. — Kev. xx. 4-10.
The first resurrection as regards the saints departed
in the faith of Jesus. The accounts given in former
passages of this book, we have seen just cause to
understand in a manner literally. The language is
figurative, the things indicated are real. And so I feel
bound to take this passage literally also. The souls of
184 THE REIQN OP PEACE.
tlioso that were belieaded for the witness of Jesus, the
early martyrs ; and for the word of God, in the middle
ages ; and who in the lattci days had not worshipped
the Beast, neither his imago, neither had received his
umyk in their forehead, or in their hands, had thrones
prepared for them, and judgment given in their favour,
that they had well deserved of their heavenly Master ;
and they lived and reigned with Ilim a thousand
yentrs. Whether this includes all the saints of Gcd
who had departed this life before the millenium began,
as I am inclined to think, or only those who had
suffered as martyrs, the result is the same ; they lived
and reigned with Christ a thousand years. Some
understand this as if they merely lived again in spirit,
as John the Baptist came in the spirit and power of
Elijah, and was therefore said to be the Elias which
was for to come. Others think that as C/hrist is now
honoured as one who has been exalted to the heavenly
seats, so the memories of the saints will then be had
in similar honour. Others again think that Christ will
come and reign upon the earth in person, surrounded
by these saints, crowding in one spot, somewhere in
the Jioly land. But the Scriptures do not sa^ this :
"I saw heaven opened, — and then I saw thrones
and they sat upon them, and lived and reigned
with Clirist a thousand years."
Where? Of course where Christ is — in heaven,
where their thrones are set up. Where else could
THE REIGN OF PEACE. 185
thrones be provided for tlie millions who shall share
the blessedness of. this first resurrection? In what
sense then should it be called a resurrection, if the
saints are merely, as some would say, to live and reign
with Christ in heaven ? Are not ail the suints of God
already in heavenly bliss ? I believe they are, but
not in such bliss as this. I believe that the souls of
the saints are already in heaven with God, resting on
their beds, each one walking in his uprightness. But
here something very different is stated. Formerly they
were souls at the foot of the altar, calling for the vin-
dication of their cause and saying :
" How long, O Lord, holy and true, dost thou not
judge and avenge our blood on them that dwell
on the earth ? And white robes were givmi
unto every one of them ; and it was said unto
them that they should rest yet for a little sea-
son, until their fellow servants also and their
brethren that should be killed as they were,
should be fulfilled."— Rev. vi. 10.
But now their brethren had been killed during the
latter days, under the Beast and the False PropUet,
and the time that they should have their prayer granted
was come ; then they were merely clothed with white
robes, now they are seated on thrones ; then they were
to rest a little season, now they are to rise and reign
with Christ a thousand years. 1 take this first resur-
186 THE REIQN OP PEACE.
rection, therefore, literally in the first place. All those
that have Hufiered for Chi 1st, during the days of dark-
ness and persecution, are to rise first. Now we know
that Christ is even now in the body which he received
on earth, exalted to the heavenly throne ; and John
there beheld him in glory, as described in the first
chapter. And there already are Enoch and Elias in
the bodies they had on the earth, and with these are
already associated a number of saints who rose from
the dead when Jesus died, and ascended with him at
his resurrection, evidences of his triumph over death
and the grave as well as over Satan that had usurped
the power of them. And what more appropriate
proof could now be given that F tpn had been bound
and shut up, and a seal set upo^ his prison house, tliat
he might not be set at large again for a thousand years,
than that the souls of those who had suffered for
Christ and his Gospel, under Satan's tyranny over the
world of the ungodly, should now be clothed upon
with their immortal bodies, over which the second
death has no power, and that now in the body they
should be oCated on thrones with Christ their Lord,
and reign with him in love and joy and glory a thou-
sand years. Thus I read the passage, and I think I
see a fitness in the arrangement, that these most emi-
nent saints should be gathered to heaven in the first
instance, there to enjoy and prove their Saviour's love.
Christ is by nature King of Heaven, Lord of Angels
THE REIGN OP PEACE. 187
whom he created for his pleasure, and whom it pleased
him to make beautiful in holiness, excellent in strength,
and admirable for their uprightness and obedience.
Yet some of the angels fell from this exalted state,
and as some (such as Milton the great poet) think
from envy at the preferenr'e given tc mankind in
heaven, that of their race the Son of God should be
born, and that some of his earthly brethren should be
exalted to a still higher glory than their own. Now
this the Lord had a right to do if it pleased him. He
made the angels and made them glorions and happy.
What loss could it be to them if he chose to make
others still higher and happier than they ? "What loss
to them in any way, even if angels should be called to
minister to them who should be heirs of salvation, and
to worship their Almighty Lord, clothed in human
flesh ? None. Yet Satan, it is said, thought so, and
led many others to think with him, that it would be
better for them not to be at all, than to be inferior to
any other creatures. This may be as represented, for
we certainly see the same thing happening among
mankind : in Cain and Abel, in Ishmael and Isaac, in
Esau and Jacob, all types of still wider illustrations in
Jews and Gentiles. What loss was it to the Jews,
that the Gentiles should become partakers of the same
grace, and become heirs of the same glory with them-
selves ? None. On the contrary it was calculated to
multiply their numbers, to extend their honours, and
188 THE REIGN OP PEACE.
to exalt their happiness. Thej could not see or under-
stand this. But they shall be made to understand it,
■when the fulness o.f the Gentiles is gathered in ; for
then the Gentiles, in full possession and enjoyment of
all the privileges conferred upon the Jews, shall wel-
come them to take the highest room. Then the Jew
will understand that the younger brother has obtained
through grace a better spirit than his own, and both
rivalling each other henceforth only in love and in
acts of brotherly love, shall become united in one fold,
under the one Shepherd. So again, on a still larger
scale, Christ came to reconcile in himself, all things
that are in heaven, as well as the things that are in
earth, and now himself in heaven, seated at the right
hand of God, angels and principalities and powers
being made subject to him, he shall introduce his
faithful people there, first as guests, in that abode of
angels, as their friends for Jesus' sake, and for their
own sake as faithful friends of Jesus, to entertain
them as their guests ; and thus with overflowing kind-
ness to receive those for whom Christ died, and who
have proved themselves worthy of his love in dying
for him. Thus will saints and angels meet in heaven,
as friends, all rivalry and envy forgotten, because they
are all friends and servants of the Lord Jesus ; and all
the more lovingly that the saints have owed so much
to the watchful care, and unwearied aid of angels ; and
the angels on the other hand will heartily love those
THE REIGN OF PI;ACE.
189
over wliom they so tenderly watched .as their Master's
children and their own. Then there will be peace in
heaven and glory to God in the highest, as on earth
there is peace from God and good will to men. And
why should not the martyrs and confessors now that
persecution is about to cease on the earth, be privileged
to resume their bodies glorified, that now in full per-
fection and bliss they may begin that life in heaven,
which hereafter is to be still further exalted in the
new heavens and the new earth wherein righteousness
shall be perfected and perfectly satisfied. This would
then be literally the first resurrection, not, of all the
dead or of all the saints, but simply as it is said, of
those who in the days of persecution had been proved
faithful unto death, a special reward for special service,
a restoration to bodily life in the abodes of the angels,
in reward of their laying down their mortal bodies,
a willing sacrifice on the altar of their Saviour God.
These then would never die any more. Their bliss
would be immortal like themselves, and though at the
last day their glory and their happiness would still
further be exalted, yet over them the second death
would have no power. Eestored to the body, so to
speak, before the time, as they had been deprived of
it, before the time, yet they should not, though in the
body, be again exposed to temptation or danger, or
death; but in the heavenly kingdom, continue for
ever in the full enjoyment of life and happiness. I
190 THE REIGN OP PEACE.
thus see a fitness in the saintb that loved not their
lives unto death for the sake of tLe Lord Jesus, being
thus permitted to dwell for a season in heaven, the
honoured and loved guests of the holy angels, who
thus joyfully share with them all their glory and all
their bliss, not by constrpint but willingly, as their
Master's children once, and now their Master's friends
and tjieir own for ever, coming thus for a season to
share with angels first in their happy seats, and then
to take the angels with them to their new and divinely
glorious and everlasting home. And even their bodily
honours, thus conferred on these distinguished few,
prepare the way for the mutual love that saints and
angels shall enjoy in that heavenly land, which sur-
passing unspeakably the earth and the heavens that
are now, shall be the common abode of all, because
the brethren gone before, shall be a bond of union
and brotherhood with all the angels and with all the
saints ; and thus in Christ shall union and peace be at
last restored to the regenerated and glorified world.
The martyrs and confessors and sufiering saints are
thus also comforted and encouraged by tlie assurance
that as their trials are peculiar, so are their rewards to
be peculiar; bo that they need not envy those who
shall enjoy the happiness and peace of the millenial
reign ; nor need those who in that day enjoy so many
special advantages despise those who in their time
bore the heat and burden of the day, because they
THE REIGN OP PEACE. 191
have entered into rest and tlieir works do follow them.
Thus for each there is a just and fitting reward.
But the souls of them that were slain are to live and
reign with Christ in Heaven. Christ is not to come
and dwell and reign with his people on earth, until
the Millenium is past ; and then he will come to judg-
ment. Nothing can be clearer than this. Christ will
only come once again. The Heavens must receive
him till the time of the restitution of all things. Then
he will come again in the glory of his Father and of
his holy angels, in flaming fire, taking vengeance on
them that knew not God and obeyed not his holy g03-
pel. The scripture is perfectly clear on this point. It
is only by confounding the Millenium with the final
state, that any such supposition can be made as that
of Christ's coming again at the beginning of the
Millenium, upon the earth as it is now. Nor do I
think that the personal reign of Christ in the body
on the earth would in the meantime serve any good
purpose. Let us suppose Christ to descend and reign
in Zion, as some fondly dream he will do at the
beginning of the Millenium, while the earth remains
as it is. Would not this be utterly derogatory to
his glorious majesty? His glory as seen in Heaven
could never be borne on earth by men in their mortal
bodies. It would destroy them, by taking away all
their power of action or of will, if not of life. And
if Christ comes to temper his heavenly glory to our
192 THE REIQN OF PEACF.
moital state, tlie inliabitants of earth, as well as
Heaven, would lose by such a manifestation of his
personal presence. If the saints continue to inhabit
the various countries of the earth, as they now do, and
pursue their daily labours, would the presence of Christ
be felt by them so near, so full, as now it is by faith ?
They could only see him when near the place of his
abode, and how small a number could enjoy that plea-
sure all the time ! They who did so could do nothing
else, and those who did not could only see him from a
distance and at rare intervals. They are far better
situated now : for to the believer Christ is equally near
in every place and at all times ; by night as by day ;
when thought of as when, through human weakness,
unthought of. Christ's presence on the earth in that
manner would be a complete loss to the Christian,
instead of a gain; and to this our Saviour himself
referred when he told his apostles :
" I tell you it is expedient for you that I go away.
For if I go not away, the Comforter will not
come. But if I go away, I will send him unto
you."
And if, on the other hand, we suppose the inhabitants
of the earth are to be gathered all the time into a
camp, as the Israelites were in the wilderness, and fed
again by bread from heaven and water from the rock,
while their clothes never wax old and their health
never fails, what benefit could this do them ? Surely,
TIIK HEIQN OF PEACE. 193
to the Israelites that was the wiklcrncss state, not the
possession of the promised land. Nor would a state
such as that here supposed he either possible or desira-
ble ia any way, excepting as the final state, where no
more trials and no more changes are to occur, and the
inhabitants are specially fitted to meet all its peculi-
arities ; because, constituted as man now is, that state
would be to him a bondage, a prison, utterly unbeara-
ble. Therefore, such a state would be a terror, and
not a hope. How it may be in the perfect world, I
cannot say. There, 'there will be such absolute per-
fection, and such new developments of human nature,
that satiety and weariness can have no place. But it
is very different with mankind in their present state;
and those who look forward to such a state, must sup-
pose it to be the same as the final state. But as the Mil-
lenium is not to be a final or perfect state — for it is to
come to an end, and be followed by the great apostasy —
it is plain that mankind shall not dwell in one confined
spot, nor shall Christ come in person to reign upon the
earth as it is now constituted. And hence we are told,
in the end of this chapter, that when Christ comes
again, he comes to judge the quick and the dead ; and
that before the judgment begins, the heavens and the
earth that are now, are to flee away, and leave in the
midst of space the great white throne, before which all
the inhabitants of the universe are to be assembled ;
and that when judgment is done, a new heavens and
13
194 THE REION OF PKACK.
a new cartli Bh.all bo prepared, wherein Christ and his
saints shall Jwell- for ever : while all his enemies,
and all that followed and favoured them, shall be cast
into a lake that burns with brimstone and with fii-o.
(Whether that be literal or figurative, makes rcallj no
difference, for they " shall be tormented day and ni<^ht
for ever and ever.") Then Christ in person M-ill come
to reign on earth, but not now.
But what are we to expect, then, when the Beast
and the False Prophet have been cast into the lake of
fire, and Satan has been bound for a thousand years,
and all their followers subdued with a mighty slaugh-
ter ? That the world is coming to an end ? Not at all :
else, why speak of a Millenium of peace ? No ; we
look for no change, whether in the state of the material
world, or in its laws. The earth shall continue its
calm, majestic course round its central sun, enjoying
its varied seasons and its endless blessings. The earth
shall revolve peacefully on its axis as usual, bringing
to its inhabitants days of useful industry and nights of
refreshing sleep ; the heavens shall continue brightly
shining above our heads, rejoicing in our prosperity,
and only weeping tears of joy to soften the otherwise
natural hardness of huma^n hearts. There will be no
violent changes in the earth, or in any of its elements,
or in its seasons, or in its labours, or in its enjoyments.
Whatever changes are to be effected will be brought
about by purely moral means; by the changes pro-
THE REIQN OP PEACE. 195
duced in human dispositions and human habits. The
great embodiments of Satan's power being overthrown,
the spirit of violence and deceit himself sliall be seized
and shut np for a tliousand years. The nations shall
not learn the arts of war any more, for there will be
no violence to redrese, iio deceit to irritate and provoke.
Tlie law of righteousness sliall be obeyed, the spirit of
peace shall universally prevail, and all the world shall
enjoy a steadfast rest and quiet assurance for a thou-
sand years.
And in this also I think there will be seen much
fitness on eartli, as well as in heaven, as a witness that
Christ hath vanquished Satan, the great enemy of
Christ's people. During so many ages past, Satan has
seemingly triumphed in his rebellion against God.
The liuman race, as they went on multiplying and
improving in knowledge and skill, increased also in
wickedness ; and they were only saved from total
destruction by the waters of the Flood. The seed of
Abraham, the friend of God, the father of the faithful,
iiltimately brought swift destruction on themselves, by
crucifying the Lord of glory, when he earae to bring
them terms of peace with God. And hitherto the
Gospel of the Lord Jesus has been received in its
power by only a vpry small proportion of the inhabi-
tants of our world. Is it, then, to remain so until the
Lord descend with a shout and the trump of an arch-
angel to judgment ? In that case it must b6 confessed
19G THE REIGN OF FEAOE.
tlmt oiir world has, in a great measure, been made in
vain, and that in vain has the Lord shewed such mira-
cles of mercy on mankind. But it eliall not be so for
ever. The Church of Christ, delivered out of tlie hand
of Satan, shall now servo him in holiness and righteous-
ness on the earth, without fear, as they have so long
hitherto done; and the minds of men, no longer
blinded by the delusions of Satan, shall no longer
hurry them on to destruction, but shall hearken to the
voice of Christ calling them to the joyous hope of
immortality, and inviting to taste, even here, the peace
and joy that are to be found in believing. And then
the generations of mankind during all that lengthened
period of the Millenial reign, shall be steadily ripen-
ing, like the grain in the days of summer, for the har-
vest of the world, so that it will be seen in the day of
the Lord, that the nations of the saved shall far exceed
the number of the lost. I am not disposed, in making
this statement, either to limit the mercy of God, in
the meantime, as if none had yet been saved. For I
believe that the number of the saved already is indeed
a multitude which no man can number, since it may
be hoped to include infants, and all who were sinners,
only through necessity of nature, and not of choice ;
and may include many of whose salvation we have no
means of knowing anything; or to regard the number
of the saved or lost as of any account in weighing the
justice of God, But undoubtedly were the world to
HIE REIGN OF PEACE. 197
coino to an end at the present stage of its progress, the
seeming majority is overwlielminglj on the side of
Satan. No doubt had the Bible said that tlio world
•was thus coming to an end, I for one should humbly
believe that it was for the best to be bo. But the
Bible clearly shews that the world is to continue, and
oidy, now to come to the enjoyment of its summer
tune, when once the changeable and stormy spring
has fully passed away. Surely this must be obvious
to all who read the passage in which its nature and
duration are stated, or who consider that the kingdoms
of this world arc first to become the kingdoms of our
Lord and of His Christ ; that the Jews are to be re-
stored to their own land ; that the nations of the saved
are to enjoy peace, prosperity and blessing, so that the
child shall die an hundred years old, and enjoy tiic
full riches of the earth when the barrenness thereof
has been healed, and the children of God walk in the
light of the latter day glory.
198
' CHAPTER XIL
THE CLOSE OF THE MILLENIUM— THE FINAL APOSTASY
—THE JUDGMENT DAY, AND THE END
OF THE WORLD.
" And when the thousand years are expired, Satan
shall be loosed out of his prison, and shall go
out to deceive the nations which are in the four
quarters of the earth, Gog and Magog, to gather
them together to battle : the number of whom
is as the sand of the sea. And they went up
on the breadth of the earth, and compassed the
camp of the saints about, and the beloved city :
and fire came down from God out of heaven,
and devoured them. And the devil that de-
ceived them was cast into the lake of fire and
brimstone, where the beast and the false prophet
are, and shall be tormented day and night for
ever and ever. And I saw a great white throne,
and him that sat on it, from whose face the
earth and the heaven fled away ; and there was
found no place for them. And I saw the dead,
small and great, stand before God ; and the
books were opened : and another book was
opened, which is the book of life : and the dead
M^ere judged out of those things which were
THE REIGN OF PEACE. 199
written in the books, according to tlieir works.
And the sea gave up tho dead which were in it ;
and death and hell delivered np the dead which
\ were in them : and they were judged every
man according to their works. And death and
hell were cast into the lake of fire. This is the
second death. And whosoever was not found
written in the book of life was cast into the
lake of fire."— Ekv. xx. 7-15. •
Tlie Millenium is not to last for ever. How long
the Reign of Peace may last, I do not pretend to say:
whether a thousand years, or three hundred and sixty
thousand years, or, as I understand the expression, a
very long time. The Jewish tradition, frequently
quoted — that as the world was sev-iu days in making,
so it will be seven thousand years in existence; of
which two thousand were before the flood, and two
thousand more to the birth of Christ ; and there shall
be two thousand vears more to the Millenium ; and
then the last thousand years shall form a kind of Sab-
bath of the world — is, I believe, like many other tradi-
tions, purely fabulous. Every one must see how it
halts at every step, and must come to a lame conclu-
sion. Tlicre were not two thousand years before the
flood, and two thousand before the coming of the
Messiah to the Jews ; nor will there be two thousand
years between the coming of the Messiah and the Mil-
lenium. The whole tradition is a fiction. The Reign
200 THE UEIGN OP PSACE,
of Peace may last, for inglit I see, a Inmdred tliousand
years, if it so please Him wlio appointed it to serve a
good and gracious purpose. The saints in bliss "will
not think it too long, to continue in the enjoyment of
that Jicavenly feast spread for thera in heaven, in see-
ing multitudes born for Christ upon the earth ; and in
that happy age, men upon tlie earth will not think it
too long for them to do the work of God, and to pre-
pare others to succeed tliem in doing that work, while
they are themselves ripening and whitening for the
heavenly harvest. I see no reason, therefore, why that
blissful state should not be prolonged for a hundred
thousand years.
Yet we must not suppose tlie Milleninl reign on
earth to be a perfect state. It would serve no end to
distinguish it from the final state, if men were to be
at once perfect, and of course immortal. Men will be
as they are now, only greatly improved in their physi-
cal and spiritual circumstances. Generations will still
come and go. They, will be exposed then, as now,
to various trials and temptations ; and though all
will outwardly profess the name of Christ, all will
not heartily believe in him. All will be outwardly
prosperous, but all will not be truly happy. And
therefore the tares will still grow among the wheat.
The whins and broom shall now be ovei shadowed by
the overtopping plantation, but they will not be utterly
uprooted. As amid all the tribulations and persecu-
THE REIGN OP PEACE. 201
tions some were found faithful in the past, so in the
future, amid many righteous, some faithless will still
be found. The Millenium will thus be still a state of
trial, and from among the many millions born into the
world, the greater part will be fouud at last amcng the
saved : so that at last Christ mav see of the travail of
liis soul rtnd be satisfied, when it is found that at the
final judgment only a small fraction of all that passed
through the world shall be lost at last. This indeed
will aggravate the punishment of the lost, if that be
possible ; but it "vvill at least console the hearts of the
saints, when they see the multitudes, whom no man
can number, gathered around their SavionrVi tlirone,
clothed in white I'ubcs, with palms in their hands, and
joining in the song with those who went before, saying,
" Salvation to our God, whicli sitteth upon the throne,
and unto the Laml) ! "
How lamentable is the fact, notwithstanding, that
nothing could inspire these faithless men with the love
of God ; neither the wondrous sufferings of the Holy
One and the Just, nor the unmerited persecutions
which were borne by the holiest and the best of men ;
facts very wonderful in themselves, yet plainly foretold
and fearfully fulfilled ; nor, on the other hand, the
marvellous prosperity, nor the prevailing godliness of
the Reign of Peace, could prevail with them to believe .
that God is, and that he is the rewarder of them that
diligently seek him. Faithless amid the multitude of
202 THE BEIGN OF PEACE.
believers as amid the multitude of the ungodly, the
lost will prove that it is the heart alone that marks the
diiference between the holy and the profane. And
hence, as Sutan sinned in heaven, and Christ remained
steadfiist amid all temptations on the earth, so many
even in the millenial day will remain unconverted,
even as in the days of persecution many -whose hearts
the Lord prepared clave to him at all hazards.
"When, therefore, the appointed period of grace and
prosperity has expired, and Satan is again let loose,
multitudes, forsaking God, and forgetting all the
instructions they received, and all the warnings given
them, and all the solemn vows they made, and all the
blessed experiences themselves have had, will apos-
tatise ; and with a madness for which nothing but
Satanic possession can account, will immediately com-
bine together to destroy the faithful remnant of Christ's
people from the earth. It may be gratifying to our
pride as Anglo-Saxons of the race of Gog, that Gog
and his people \vill be the leaders in this last apostacy,
since from that we may suppose that that race sat as
chief in the earth during tlie millenial reign. Bat it
ought to be a warning to us to abate our pride ; for if
Eussia and other Papists are to suffer now for super-
stition and idolatry, the race of Gog are in the end to
suffer still more for their infidelity and ungodliness.
This is the natural and besetting sin of the children of
Gog, whose power over fire seems to set him in the
THE REIGN OF PEACE. 203
place of God. By fire he snbflues the forest and the
fiekl ; by fire he walks the water as well as the land,
and may eventually wing the air as well as burrow
beneath the mountain; by fire he communicates his
thoughts and wishes to the uttermost parts of the
earth as in a moment ; and still more wonderful things
he is on the eve of doing, of which I cannot now
speak. Yet, after all, knowledge is not grace ; power
is not grace ; and, left to himself but for a little season,
liis knowledge will only puif him up with empty
vanity, and his power only dash him to pieces against
the Eternal Eock. Let us then learn to check that
tendency to pride and forgetfulness of God, which the
power of fire naturally inspires in the hearts of fallen
men.
Here, then, is to be the final battle of Armageddon.
Gog and Magog, the German nations, are then to
inhabit the breadth of the earth, and to gather them-
selves together to destroy the saints, who, on their part,
are to be assembled in their camp to oppose them.
But, without striking a blow, the fire of God shall
descend and consume its godless worshippers ; and the
trumpet of God, immediately sounding, shall summon
all to appear before the great white throne, at the
judgment seat of Christ. Then shall the heavens pass
away like a scroll, with a great noise, and the earth
and the things thereon shall be all burned up ; and
i ound the grea' white throne, on which the Righteous
20-1 ' THE REION OF TEACK.
Judge of all the eartli shall sit, shall be assembled all
that ever lived on it. Those wlio have lived and
reigned with Christ the thousand years shall return
with him, and the saints that slept in the earth sliall
wake and rise to meet their Lord in the air ; Avhile the
wicked, from sea and land, shall come forth from all
their hidden recesses to receive their final doom.
Neither monumental pyramid, nor river bed, nor
mountain cave can hide them now ; nor will the
solitary grave of the criminal and the suicide be for-
gotten : all must appear before the judgment seat of
Christ. Then shall every man receive according to his
works. How startlino; shall be the revelations of the
secret thouglits of men ! Many who pled that the
demands of the gospel Avere too hard in the times of
persecution, will here be met by complaints, on tlie
other hand, that the days of the Millenium were too
soft and easy; many who gloried in their orthodoxy
will be condemned for neglect of duty ; while others,
who gloried in their decent and moral lives, will be
condemned here for their unbelief. Every kind of
specious excuse will here be met by its opposite, and
one unbeliever furnish a convincing answer to another :
so that every mouth shall be stopped before God, and
his guilt be made manifest to the consciences of each
one: while the redeemed, awe-struck and sad at the
awful spectacle of lost myriads prepared to depart into
everlasting fire with the devil and his angels, whom
THE REIGN OF PEACE. 205
they followed on earth, shall feel abased amid their
joy, and cry, Not unto us, O Lord, not unto us, but
unto thine own grace be all the glory ! We have
hardly believed more than those ; we have done
scarcly better than those ! But here is their consola-
tion : the Judge will become their Advocate, and say.
Inasmuch as ye showed kindness to one of the least
of these my brethren, ye did it unto me. Should not
this teach us a great secret of heavenly wisdom ? We
can do nothino; for God — nothinf' in a manner for
Christ. But his people are with us, and whensoever
we will we can do them good ; and by this charity to
the brethren of Jesus may all the multitude of our sins
be for ever covered beneath the blood and righteous-
ness of Christ.
206
. . ">
CHAPTER XIII.
THE TIMES BEFORE APPOINTED WHEN ALL THESE
. EVENTS SHOULD OCCUR, AND THE MILLENIAL REIGN
OF PEACE BEGIN TO DAWN UPON OUR WORLD.
"When they, therefore, were come together, they
asked of him saying, Lord, wilt thou at this
time restore again the kingdom to Israel ? And
he said unto them, It is not for you to know
the times or the seasons, ■which the Father hath
. put in his own power. But ye . shall receive
power after that the Holy Ghost is come upon
you : and ye shall be witnesses unto me both
in Jerusalem and in all Judea, and in Samaria,
and unto the uttermost part of the earth." —
Acts i. 6,
We have now considered some of the chief signs
which the Lord Jesus Christ hath given to guide us
in our anticipations of the Millenium, or Eeign of
Peace, and the question now comes back, when shall
all these things come to pass ? In attempting even to
conjecture the times and the seasons which it hath
pleased the Father to keep in his own power, we
ought ever to remember our Saviour's words, that of
that day and that hour knoweth no man, not even the
angels in heaven, nor the Son, but the Father only
THE REIGN Or PEACE. 207
■\vhicli, tliougli spoken properly of the destruction of
Jerusalem, are equlal!y true of all prophecy. It is not
designed that we should know too exactly the events
coming on the earth, because that would divert our
attention from present duty, — to M'^atch and pray and
work ; and it is not desirable that we should know
what is going to befal us, as we could not bear either
the joy or the terror of our future state. It is enough
for us to know that we are kept by a father's hand
and guarded by a Saviour's love, secure in the Lord
Jesus, amid all the changes and dangers of time. "We
ought, therefore, to be content with such general indi-
cations as it hath pleased the Father to give us for the
support and guidance of our hopes.
Now it appears to me that as in the book of Daniel
the same tubject is three times revealed in vision,
each time with such variations as shall fix, as it were,
by lines crossing each other as in a map, the events
recorded, without making of them a historical state-
ment ; so it is in the book of Eevelation. Prophecy
is thus distinguished froi history. We have in pro-
phecy such a view of future events, as leaves us free
to follow our own judgment, while the truth is con-
firmed afterwards by the ovent, so as to impress the
spiritual lesson, which is the main object, upon the
mind. History shews the experience of others, whence
to draw the lessons of wisdom, to guide our own con-
duct. Prophecy teaches the same lessons, but teaches
208 , THE REIGN OF PEACE.
them with divine autliority, as ife were from the
throne, and gives liistory, which' is the published de-
cree, its true interpretation. Ilenee propliecy is
obscure when first givpn, and becomes clearer as it
approaches fulfillment ; because it is designed not to
force tlie judgment, but simply to guide it. We
should not expect, therefore, too clear a historical
view of future events. And yet we may safely expect
that the events foretold will be so distinctly marked
out, that when they come to pass they may not be
liable to be confounded with others, so as to render
them doubtful and of no value. These two objects,
present obscurity and final clearness, are in my opinion
served by this cross lining, as it were stereoscoping
the same events, so as to bring them out in relief by
repeating the account of them i' successive and some-
what various visions.
In tlie book of Daniel we see how clearly the visions
fit into each other and shew forth the events of the
Jewish history from the prophet's own day down to
the destruction of Jerusalem, exactly four hundred
and ninety years after, the going forth of the decree
of Cyrus to rebuild Jerusalem ; with all the interme-
diate changes of kings and kingdoms, the various con-
ditions of the Jewish church, and the coming of Mes-
siah the Prince to finish transgression, to do away
with all further sacrifice for sin, and to anoint the
people of the Most Holy One with the grace of the
THE REIGN OF PEACE. 209
Holy S]:)irit. All this was exactly fulfilled as foretold,
in its appointed times, as we now see; because the
whole events are past, and we see them in their just
relations and positions ; yet no one conld understand
how these things were to be, until they were accom-
plished. The Jews did not believe that Jesus was the
Messiah when he came, or that his crucifixion would
draw down the wrath of God upon them and destroy
their city and their nation. It was a history put forth
as it were in the form of a riddle, easily understood
and impossible to be disputed when solved, but dark
and difficult to be discovered without the key of
events.
Old Testament Revelation as to time. — Can we
then, in any measure, calculate or approximate the
time, when all these things spoken of in the book of
Revelation shall be fulfilled? I think we can, and
with reverence may. We can calculate the beginning
of Daniel's first period of four hundred and ninety
years, as given in the ninth chapter, (the seventy
weeks, or seventy times seven days,) because we know
the end of them. About the year seventy after Christ
the Jewish economy w<?s dissolved ; so that in the
year four hundred and twenty before Christ, the four
hundred and ninety years of Daniel's vision began';
and we know that this was about the time of the
going forth of the decree to rebuild the walls of
Jerusalem. But as Christ suflfered about thirty-seven
210 THE REIQN OP PEACE.
years before the end of tlie Jewish national system,
namely, about the year thirty-three, so in tlie year
four hundred and fifty-seven a similar decree went
forth to build the teinple, which did not immediately
come into full operation. Thus the four hundred and
ninety years have a two-fold beginning and a two-fold
ending, with an interval of thirty-seven years, in the
preparation, and in the completion ; and thereby the
prophecy was doubly fulfilled. "We may also, I think,
expect the same thing in regard to the times of the
Revelation of John. Something of this kind is plainly
indicated by Daniel, in the periods given by him, to-
wards the close of the book, first twelve hundred and
sixty, twelve hundred and ninety, and then thirteen
hundred and thirty-five years, leaving intervals of
thirty, and then other forty-five years between the
beginning and the end of the fulfillments. The idea
of an instantaneous accomplishment of such stupen-
dous changes, not only in the natural, but in the
moral world, is without the slightest foundation in
the history of the world or in the word of God. "When
mere physical changes are to be effected, speed may
safely be employed, as in the creation, and in the
transformation of the world, at the end of time ; yet
fevcn here, time is required to make the change appa-
rent to the minds of the creatures to be instructed by
them. But in moral changes, wlien the creatures
themselves are called upon to co-operate in the change,
THE REiaX OP PEACE. ' 211
a length of time is specially required, so as to give
thein opportunity to hew out their own course. Hence
when God resolved to destroy tlie old worhl by water,
ho gave the inhabitants one hundred and twenty years
Avarning. Before God destroyed Ninevcli, lie gave
them not only forty day, but two hundred years
warj 'ng. Before God destroyed Jerusalem, he gave
the citizens four hundred and ninety years warning,
and repeated it from time to time, to the end. God
is not slack concerning his promises, as some men
count slackness, not putting therti off wilfully and
without cause ; but is long-suffering to us-ward, not
willing that any sliould perish, but thai; all should
come to repentance. The fulfillment then, here also,
will be progressive, so that, as indicated by Daniel, it
will have a begiiniing, a middle, and an end. And
having thus obtained a starting point in the year four
hundred and twenty before Christ, as the beginning of
the four hundred and ninety years, which is also the
close of the old testament prophecy under Nehemiah
on the one hand, and Malachi on the other ; and tak-
ing the other period of twenty-three hundred years
given us by Daniel, in the eighth chapter, at the four-
teenth verse : (And he said unto me. Unto two thou-
sand and three hundred days ; then shall the sanctuary
be cleansed:) and deducting the four hundred and
twenty years from it, it will bring us down to the year
eighteen bund: '^d and eighty after Christ, as the time
212 THE REIGN OF PEACE.
when the sanctuary shall be cleansed, and the Mille-
nium begin. Now I do not wish to press this calcula-
tion. I merely wish to shew that there is no cause as
yet to fear that the Millenium will not come at all ;
because the time appointed, when rightly calculated,
is not yet fully come. Now this calculation is all the
more probable, inasmuch as the two periods are given
in the same book in adjoining chapters, and so far as
we know in visions that were seen by the prophet
within one year, as the one was given in the third
year of Belshazzar's reign, and the other in the first
year of the reign of Darius the Mede, who was set by
Cyrus, on his destroying Belshazzar, on the thron€! of
Babylon, as stated by Daniel in the fifth chapter, at
the thirtieth verse : " In that night was Belshazzar, the
king of the Chaldeans, slain, and Darius the Median
took the kingdom, being about three score and ten
years old." ■ •
New Testament Calculation. — The Apostle gives
us, in the book of Revelation, a measure of time by
which, if we knew where to commence, we might also
know where to look for the end. The twelve hundred
and sixty days or years in the civil world, and the forty-
two months in the ecclesiastical world, determine the
close of the present period, if we only knew where to
begin ; so that when the end comes, the whole will be
clear. Meantime, we have difficulty in making a first
mark, and each man naturally begins here, as in regard
THE REIGN OF PEACE. 218
to the first meridian on the globe, with his own posi-
tion in time. Every propliet naturally thinks the
world will end in his day. This gives him power over
his neighbours, and would crown him with fame if
his expectation were fulfilled. But his predictions fail,
and his crown rusts, because it was merely a gilded
crown, and not pure gold. Let us avoid, then, the
errors of others, lest they see our shame, as we see
that of others. ' ^« ■ • "
/ There seems, however, to be some curious coinci-
dences in the history of the Church. Thus, from the
announcement of John, about the year 100 after Christ,
to the time of Wiclif, the first ray of the dawning
Reformation, in the year 1360, is twelve hundred and
sixty years ; from the introduction of purgatory (the
great gulf from which Popery sprung) by Origen,
about the year 257 after Christ, to the public condem-
nation of indulgences by Lutlier, in the year 1517, is
about twelve hundred and sixty years ; from the estab-
lishment of the Church under Constantine, in the year
329, when the bishops first received the power to per-
secute, to the year 1589, when Protestantism was fully
recognized in England, in Holland, in Germany and
in France, was twelve liundred and sixty years ; from
the year 533, when the Pope was empowered to exer-
cise direct sovereign power in the West under the
emperor Justinian, to the French revolution, when the
Pope was driven from Eome, in the year 1793, is
214 THE REIQN OF PEACE. ■ '
twelve liiindred and sixty years ; and, without reckon-
ing further at present, from the year 607, when the
Pope was proclaimed by the emperor Fhocas, supreme
bishop of the world, to the year 18G7, when the Pope's
civil representative, the Emperor of Austria, was de-
prived of his position by a Protestant prince, and the
Pope's supremacy has been in a manner openly defied
in Italy, in Germany and in France, is also twelve
hundred and sixty years. It is indeed very difficult to
fix the precise points when one series of events ends
and another begins; but the change has manifestly
begun at those points which in the course of a few
years has led and will lead to a complete revolution ;
so that in this simple event will eventually be seen
the commencement of a new principle of action and
organization ; and p.t each new movement the Papacy
will be found to sink gradually, just as it rose. * ■
The IIegiea as a Date for the Coaimencement of
THE Millenium. — Of all events in modern times, con-
nected with the coming of the Millenium, one of the
most important is the extinction of the Mohammedan
Empire, which embraces millions of our race in a delu-
sion of the most degrading character. Of this system
of delusion we know the beginning, and can therefore
calculate the end by means of the forty and two months
during which the Mohammedans were to tread down
the Holy City. If, therefore, we reckon from the time
that Mohammed first began, in the year G22, to enter
THE REIGN OP PEACE. 215
upon liis public course at Medina, from wliicli tlie
Moliammedans reckon their years, we should look for
the end of that dominion in 1882, or thereabouts.
But it may begin earlier, and it may not terminate till
considerably later. The Holy City (Jerusalem, holy to
Jew and Mohammedan) was taken in the year 637,
and, if we reckon from that date, it would carry us on
to the year 1897. Many are impatient at the slow
lapse of years, as if they could thereby draw the future
nearer to them ; and that without either considering
how much has yet to be done, in converting millions
of people who are as resolute in their religious belief
as we are, or, what is even of more importance,
making any effort or inquiry how this great work is to
be brought about. I do not wish, therefore, to press
matters to too fine a point, because our calculations
will not bear it. But as it is obvious that the Mille-
nium cannot begin until this great delusion of the
Eastiern world has been dispelled, we may rest assured
that it will take a conyderable time before such changes
can be effected. It is true that Turkey is rapidly
sinking into imbecility and decay ; but a hundred mil-
lions of people cannot so easily be conquered, not to
speak of their being converted. The Mohammedans
are indeed disunited, and therefore easily overcome
piecemeal. Let us suppose Russia to attain her desire
of subduing Turkey, what would have been gained to
the world? Russia is as much a Papal country as
216 THE REIQN OF PEACE.
France ; it is merely the Northern Papac}'- ; and sinp e
all Papal superstitions must be rooted out of Kussia
and France, as certainly and a.^ thoroughly as the
Mohammedan delusion out of Turkey, before the
Millenium can begin, the difficulty would only i;hu&
become complicated, and not removed, by the change.
I believe, therefore, that Eussia cannot conquer Tur-
key — will not be allowed to conquer Turkey, until the
way is prepared for Russia and Turkey both coming
under the reforming power of the gospel, when all
such unjust invasions shall cease. I expect, on the
contrary, that the native Christian inhabitants shall be
revived from their long dormancy and lethargy, to uge
and defend the soil which was wrested from them by
the Saracens and the Turks, and who will become
mixed with them as Christian followers of the word of
God. So that instead of having to conquer the Turks,
Russia will have to contend with the Christian popu-
lation, and by them, with the help of Providence, be
finally turned back and overthrown. And thus also
will the kings of the East resume that place in the
Church from which they have so long been excluded ;
and nations, no longer puffed up with ambition and an
empty pride, shall delight rather, instead of destroying,
in having aided other nations to become free and pros-
perous and pious. — -•■
The Times of Popery. — The papacy took a new start
about the same time that Mahomet appeared. The
THE REIGN OP PEACE. 217
patriarch of Constantinople assumed the name of Uni-
versal Bishop, or Supreme Bishop, ahout the year 585.
Gregory, bishop of Rome, denounced him as the Anti-
Christ. And we may therefore safely assume that the
Pope of Rome assumed the title of Anti-Christ in the
year 606 or 607, when he assumed the name of Su-
preme Bishop. This contention between the bishops of
Rome and Constantinople began much earlier, at the
time when Constantino turned Byzantium into Con-
stantinople, and made it the capital of his empire, in
the year 329. Meantime the western em2)ire had
fallen before the barbarians, and the Pope had become
the Prince as well as the Priest of Rome. This claim
of supreme bishop of the world, was the foundation of
that new empire which the Popes have maintained
under the feudal system, which began about the same
time, over all the western world. The commence-
ment of this papal supremacy is therefore reckoning
an interval of twelve hundred and sixty years, — in
relation with the Reformation in its commencement,
and its completion with the year 1867, when that
supremacy has been denied. And we shall see
whether any action is taken by the General Assembly
called at Rome this year tending to confirm tliis
decision. Here I may notice what a long interval
elapsed from the beginning of the end to the end
itself. From 1589, which may be regarded as the
real completion of the Reformation ; as the English
218^ THE REIGN OF PEACE.
untler Elizabeth liad now defeated the Spanish Ar-
mada, the last open attempt to reclaim England for
the papacy ; James of Scotland was now, by his
mother's death, the heir to both kingdoms ; the Dutch
had obtained their emancipation from Spain and
popery ; and so in Germany and France the Pro-
testants had obtained security for the exercise of their
religion ; to the year 1867, and even then the end of
the papacy is not yet fully come, is twq hnndred and
seventy odd years. And this leads me to notice the
fact that though the first of the triple crowns now
Avorn by the Pope was presented by Clovis in the
year 498, and Phocas, the emperor of the erst, gave
him the title of Supreme Bishop in the year 607, yet
the supremacy of the Pope went on consolidating
long after this. So that though the papacy, as a sys-
tem, may have received its death-blow, who can tell
how long its life may yet be prolonged, considering
that there are far more Roman Catholics than Pro-,
testants in the world, even at the present day ?
From what I have said regarding the Roman
Papacy, it wall be een that the Greek Papacy began
some twenty years sooner ; that that papacy is now
suppressed in favour of the emperor ; and that it is
now (liiefly as head of the Greek Church that the
Emperor of Russia claims to be the protector of all
the Greeks; and we may look for the end of that
papacy about twenty years before that of Rome;
THE REIGN OP PEACE. 219
which, however, must speedily follow, as the other
is past some years ago. It is worth noticing, again,
that the present Emperor of Russia is following very
exactly in the steps of Henry the Eighth of England,
not only in claiming a royal papacy, bnt in causing
the Bible to be translated into Russian, the language
of the people ; and also in marrying his eldest son to
a Protestant princess, who, although she may for an
earthly crown apparently barter a heavenly one, and
perhaps regain it only as Anna Boleyn did, by the
hands of her cruel lord, yet in this way, perhaps, also
the will of Providence may be accomplished by her
giving to Russia another Elizabeth, who may intro-
duce there permanently that Bible religion which
alone can make a nation truly great and happy.
"Whether, therefore, the Millenium shall commence
this year or twenty years hence, there can be no doubt
that the time is rapidly drawing nigh, as agreed by
all inquirers into the Bible. The two thousand three
hundred years bring us up to the year 1880, as the
time of cleansing the sanctuary ; the year 1882 brings
us to the end of the Mohammedan rule in the east '
the year 1867 has brought us to the end of the papal
German Empire, virtually; and only a few more
years must see the end of their existence as a name,
as well as a power, in the world. Meantime the Word
of God is being preached among all nations once
more, and knowledge has been greatly increased by
220 THE REIGN OF PEACE.
men travelling to and fro on the earth by land and
sea, so that scarcely any part of the world has been
left unexplored. Africa even, that land of darkness,
has had its secrets brought to liglit by the adventurous
Livingstone. China, the land of mystery, is getting
ready to receive the gospel and true civilization ; and
so is Japan, the island China. All things indicate
that the time is at the door when all the past history
of Europe shall be regarded as a wilderness over
which the world has passed, by reason of the happy
and peaceful days that are dawning on our earth.
221
' CHAPTER XIV.
RESUM]6 OF THE WHOLE SUBJECT, IN ORDER TO ASCER-
TAIN THE POSITION IN WHICH THE CHURCH NOW
STANDS, AND THE COURSE SHE OUGHT TO TAKE IN
THE PRESENT CONJUNCTURE OF AFFAIRS.
"And the Redeemer shall come to Zion, and nnto
them that tnrn from transgression in Jacob,
saith tlie Lord. As for me, this is ray cove-
nant with them, saitJi the Lord : My Spirit
that is npon thee, and my words which I have
put in thy month, shall not depart out of thy
mouth, nor out of the mouth of thy seed, nor
out of the mouth of thy seed's seed, saith the
Lord, from henceforth and forever." — Is. lix.
■ 20-21.
The Bible, as a whole, is a book of prophetic his-
tory, unique and perfect, proving its divine origin by
the perfection of its every part ; by the nature of its
evidence, miracles and prophecy ; and without enter-
ing into its spiritual , revelation, by the unfailing con-
sistency of all its parts with each other, notwithstand-
ing the variety of penmen and the variety of times
and circumstances under which its several parts were
written. The book of Eevelation, therefore, is not a
solitary disjointed fragment ; it is simply a part of an
222 THC REiaN OP PEACE.
iinbrol^en UTiity, and necessary to its completion.
The Old Testament begins at the beginning of the
world, and continues its prophetic history down to
the first coming of Christ. The New Testament con-
tinues that prophetic history down to the end of the
world; and in this respect the book of Revelation just
closes up the whole bible, and leav-js it perfect, for
the guidance and comfort of God's people in every
age, enabling them to realize their Saviour's blessed
promise : " And lo, I am with you always, even to the
end of the world." This last book of the bible gives
us to see the coming of our Lord and Saviour Jesus
Christ portrayed as it were on the clouds of heaven,
until the day come when the Sun of Righteousness
shall shine in everlasting glory in a new heaven and a
new earth, wherein righteousness and love shall for-
ever rest; and all the ransomed of the Lord dwell
with their Lord and with each other in blissful splen-
dour and harmonious peace. The light of the gospel,
then, is never to be put out ; the rock of refuge which
the Lord hath provided for his people is never to be
destroyed ; but over all the darkness of the world, the
beam that shineth in Zion, is finally to prevail, and
the Church of God is finally to triumph through the
aid of Christ, her heavenly Redeemer, over the Prince
of Darkness and all the armies of the alien.
In the onward shining of the gospel from the
beginning we see the law of waves everywhere pre-
THE REIGN OF PEACE. 228
vailing. "Whenever the grace of God shines out a
little, the delusion of Satan is immediately seen rising
behind it like a smoke, until it becomes temporarily
obscured ; then the grace of God, like a lamp that has
' been trimmed, shines forth more brightly, and for a
. season dispels the gathering darkness ; and then again
as the brighter light has the darker shadow, the delu-
sions of Satan again prevail. From this, then, we
ought to learn not to judge by appearances, but with
understanding. For the sun does not go backwards
because^ the sky seems overcast ; the tide does not
recede, though the waves recoil from the shore. And
so the work of God goes on all the time, and his king-
dom is ever advancing in the world, though continual
obstructions arise, and many battles have to be fought.
Abel in his day fought such a battle, and Enoch, and
Koah, and Abraham, and David, and Ilezekiah, and
■ Nehemiah, and all the saints of old; and the same
\ battle has had to be fought by the Lord Jesus, and
v^ Peter, and James, and Paul, and John, and Augus-
tine, and Luther, and Melville, and Wesley, and Ilal-
dane, and all true Christians : but the battle has ever
been won, even when for a time the fruit of it seemed
to have been lost. And so it is with the Church at
large. Christ's cause has ever been gaining ground,
though his people have passed through seasons of
darkness and times of persecution ; and so now in tlie
end we see it beginning to triumph when all its rivals
224 THE REIQN OF PEACE.
are sinking into decay. Heathenism is dying ont in
all lands, and Mohammedanism, and Popery, and all
kinds of superstition and idolatry, are fading away
under the corroding power of time; which changes
the soil, and causes its former productions to give
place to others; until the world itself, transformed
by the power of Christ, hecomes immortal like the
grace of Christ, that then shall fill it with plants of
renown, trees of righteousness, that shall never ftido.
Even in regard to the times indicated in the book
of Revelation, this book is not singular. Before God
brought the flood, lie gave warning, flrst by Enoch,
who named his son Methuselah, signifying that when
lie died, the end would come, with reference to the
flood ; and whe-i Methuselah died the flood came ; in
which wc see how the patience of God waited in the
days of Noah, not only the hundred and twenty years
that Noali himself was appointed to call them to repen-
tance, but all his lifetime, until Methuselah, the oldest
of all the Patriarchs, was taken away, that not one of
God's saints might bo destroyed. So God assured
Abraham that his posterity should go down to Egypt,
and there be afilicted four hundred years ; and the
selfsame day, four hundred and thirty years after, or
four hundi'ed years from the offering up of Isaac, when
the promise was finally coilfirmed, the children of
Israel went up out of Egypt. Here we have the first
double fulfillment of the prophecy. The Lord gave
THE REIQN OP PEACE. 225
the Israelites, by Daniel, four liundred and ninety
years' warning, before ho brought upon them that
Bwift destruction that swept thorn away from their own
land ; and of this warning, he gave them the benefit
of a double fulfillment, in the cutting oflf of the
Messiah first, who himself brought the time of the end
to the Jews within that one generation. In the book
of Revelation, then, we merely see the same thing
continued. The Roman Empire was merely the last
part of that image of human power which the nations
of the world had set up to worship, whose head was of
gold (the Chaldean empire), whose greatness sprung
from themselves ; whose arms and breast (two uniting
in one) were of silver (the Medu-Pei-sian) ; whose ho(\y
(one dividing into four) was of brass (the Grecian) ;
and wliose thighs' and feet were of iron (the Roman,
consisting of two, and gradually dividing into two
great empires, the eastern and the western ; and these
again subdividing into many smaller kingdoms, some
strong and some weak, like the toes, and never more
becoming united, as at first, into one great world
empire). These themselves are remarkable predic-
tions, which neither the Pope, nor the Sultan, uor the
Tartar, shall be able to change. This empire, then,
we see running its course, till the western limb termi-
nates, in the jear 476 after Christ, by four succeeding
barbarian invasions; and the eastern limb dwindles
away till the year 1453, when the Turks took posses-
15
226 THE REIGN OP PEACE.
sion of Constantinople. And meantime, in the place
of the western limb, there came up a very singular
substitute, the Papacy ; claiming to exercise the eccle-
siastical and civij power, under an undying form,
known as the feudal system. The Papacy proper is
an ecclesiastical feudal system ; and in order that it
might rule the civil world, it devised a civil feudal
system, the Holy Roman Empire. And in the book
of Revelation we see this strange combination, first as
a woman, fleeing into the wildernass (the faithful flee-
ing into monasteries and nunneries, to hide themselves
from the errors and superstitions they should have
resisted unto blood, 529) ; then as two beasts, the
original beast coming up out of the sea (the civil
power); and the other, having the appearance of a
lamb, but speaking as a dragon, rivalling the first
beast, and directing all its actions and wielding all its .
powers by means of the image which it had caused to
be set up for it, since it could no longer, in consequence
of its wounds, appear in its own person (105G). How
characteristic is this of the Papacy ! — its claim to work
miracles, and to give success to its friends, and its use
of the civil power to destroy its enemies. Yet the
Papacy never persecuted ; it only taught the civil
power to persecute ; and while it did so, begged for
mercy for its victims. In tlie third vision, the Papacy
is seen as a woman, riding on the back of the beast,
and both drenched with the blood of the saints ', which
THE REIGN OF PEACE. 227
was especially tlie case after the Eeformation, when
the blood of millions of Christ's people was shed like
water, both by the Papacy and the civil power ; the
one in the Inquisition, the other in indiscriminate
massacres (1414). The Turkish invasion in the east,
and the Popish invasion in the west, began and swelled,
and are now subsiding, about the same times ; and it
is obvious that both are rapidly ebbing away, and we
are obviously nearing the time when the earth shall
be sufficiently dried for the people of God to go forth
from their hiding-place. The time is coming near
when the last great struggle must begin. This is
obvious from the calculations made from Daniel, and
from the book of Revelation, leading us on to 1880,
more or less. And it is still more obvious from the
signs of the times ; for if the last plagues began about
the year 1793, or thereabouts, when the great series of
earthcpiakes began to shake the Papacy to its founda-
tion, the fall of the French empire, the fall of the Pope,
the revival of missions and of Bible societies, the
revival of education and of religion, the seventy-five
years will soon come round, when we may look for a
corresponding repetition of the same renewed strokes,
beneath which it is destined that the Beast and the
False Prophet shall be destroyed. We see the Pope
already stripped of his civil "character. He no longer
rides on the back of the beast. He is no longer looked
upon as a pov/er in himself; his anathemas are set at
228 THB REIGN OP PEACE.
defiance. He is looked upon simply as a prophet ; and
lie himself and liis counsellors threaten that he will
remove from Kome, if he is hard pressed, and trust his
cause to the vindication of Providence. He will then
be seen to be only a false prophet ; his city (Babylon)
shall be destroyed ; and all his airy pretensions shall
topple in the dust; and the kings of the earth whom'
he may persuade to help him, will only bring ruin on
themselves, and on him whom they profess to defend.
All things are now ready for this last Papal struggle.
The German sits on the throne of all the Russias ; the
whole house of Togarmah, the independent Tartars,
from the Caucasus to the Pacific, is now subject to his
sway ; Persia and Arabia are obedient to his will ; and
the bands of Gomer — volunteer ban'^s from the Irish,
French, Spanish and Italian Catholics — will willingly
aid him in his attempt to crush Britain, the chief seat
of Bible truth, and with it all rival powers. The train
is already laid; the guns are already charged; the
word is just about to be given, that shall be followed
by the most extensive and terrific war the world has
ever witnessed ; so that the hearts of the bravest and
the most faithful shall quail before its lurid blaze.
Under these circumstances, what does it behove the
Church — what does it behove every Christian to do ?
To stand to his post ; to redouble his missionary efforts,
to redouble his personal efforts to spread abroad the
knowledge of salvation, and to hold forth the word of
THE REIGN OF PEACE. * 229
life to all around. If we are to fall, let us fall doing
our duty to our Saviour King ; if we are to lose all,
let us save as much as possible from the wreck, by
laying up for ourselvc:^ treasures in heaven. The
beautiful example of the merchant, who, after giving
a subscription of fifteen pounds sterling, recalled it on
finding that he had just lost a ship worth twenty thou-
sand pounds, and made it fifty pounds, is one well
worth imitating by all Christians. If our lives are so
soon to end, let us employ the remainder of them in
the service of Christ, so as to make the most of them
while they last. In a word, let us do to-day what we
intend doing all our days, and throughout eternity.
Let us be Christians ; let us love like Christians ; let
us act like Christians ; let us suffer, if need be, like
Christians ; and then we shall be for ever Christians,
and live and reign with Christ a thousand years ; and
then for ever and ever dwell with Christ, his children,
his disciples, his friends, in the kingdom of his glory.
" Then still or here, or going he^ice,
To this our labours tend:
That in his service spent, our life
Should in his favour end."
By this means we shall not only be best prepared
for the worst, but also take the most eflectual means
to delay the evil day, to secure our safety when it
comes, and to lead the way to the enjoyment of the
Millenial Reign of Peace when the angry storm of
230 THK REIGN OF TEACi:.
war has passed away, and the inikl beams of gentle
peace have come again to gleam brightly over our
highly favoured and heaven-saved land, rising again
from amid the surroundieg desolation. These happy
days I believe some now living shall see. And as in
mercy our country shall be spared because of its zeal
for God in ages past, O let our zeal revived be, if not
to ourselves, removed before that fearful time, at least
to our children and our brethren, a constant memorial
befoi;e God, pleading through Jesus Christ, for mercy
to them that shall come after us, that they may be
saved from the midst of the overthrow, as God has so
graciously promised.
PART SECOND.
THE WORK TO BE DONE.
" Jesus saith unto them, My Father worketh hitherto, and I work."— John v. 17.
" Work out your own salvation, with fear and trembling : for it is God which
worketh in you, both to will and to do, of his good pleasure."— Phil. ii. 12, 13.
THE REIGN OF PEACE.
CHAPTER I.
THE "WORK TO BE DONE, IN BRINGING ABOUT THE MIL-
LENIAL REIGN OF PEACE, IS TO BE ACCOMPLISHED,
NOT BY MIRACLES, BUT BY THE USE OF THE ORDI-
NARY MEANS ALREADY IN OPERATION.
" And Jesus came (near) and spake unto (his disci-
ples), saying, All powd!" is given unto me in
heaven and in earth: Go ye, therefore, and
make disciples of all nations : — and lo, I am
with you alway, even unto the end of the
world ; (and the end of time)." — Matt, xxviii.
• , 18-20. *
In the days when knights errant rode up and down
the world, for the purpose of righting innocence and
virtue, we are told that two of them met one morning,
near a splendid monument, standing in the middle of
a large plain. Meeting in opposite directions, the
one accosted the other with the salutation, "What a
splendid monument ! — all of burnished gold ! " " Yes,"
says the other, " a very handsome monument, though
not of burnished gold, but of burnished silver."
" What ! " said the first, " do you think I cannot see ?
234 THE REIGN OF PEACE,
I say it i& of burnished gold ! " " What ! " said the
latter, " do you think I cannot see as well as you ? "
And so from words they came to blows. But while
they were fighting, an old man of the country, coming
across by the place, asked them what they were fight-
ing about. When they had told him, ho said, " You
are both right, and both wrong : the monument is gold
on the one side, and silver on the other ! " Such I
believe to be the nature of the controversy between
Divine Grace and Human Responsibility ; for, just as
God made the earth and gave man life, and then called
upon him to provide for his own subsistence ; so God
made for man a way of^alvation, and gave him power
to walk in it, and then called upon man to work out
his own salvation ; not because God leaves him there,
but as before, because it is God that worketh in him,
both to will and to do of his own good pleasure. In
«
this, nature and grace are really at one.
The Millenium, then, as I said before, will come ;
the Eeign of Peace will be ushered in ; the day of
grace will wax warmer and warmer unto the full blaze
of noon ; the summer time of the world will approach
in due season, and the harvest of the earth with joy
be gathered in : but those only who laboured for it,
who ploughed or sowed, who reaped or thrashed, can
expect to have a share in its eternal fruits, or enjoy the
sweetness of .that rest which God has provided for his
faithful servants, at the close of the labouring year.
THE REION OP PEACE. 235
Nay, as, though the sun may shine on through all the
summer, and the dews of heaven distil in plenteous
showers, and all nature labour to provide for her chil-
dren the necessary supply of all their wants; yet,
unless men labour in preparing the soil, and sowing
the seed, and doing the necessary duty assigned them
by nature's Lord, they will starve in harvest, and have
none to help them : so in the realm of grace, though
the light of the gospel shine around men, and the
influences of the Spirit be richly poured upon them,
and all the power of God be exerted to save and to
bless them ; yet, unless men hear the w^ord of God, and
pray for themselves, and endeavour to work out their
own salvation, they shall finally be shut out of the
house of God, and be left to weeping and wailing and
gnashing of teeth ; for the door of mercy, once shut,
shall never again be opened. Nay, moreover, though
the apostle Paul assured his fellow-passengers, and all
the ship's company, that not one of them should
perish ; yet he also assured them that if the sailors left
the ship, they could none of them escape : so, although
God hath promised a millenium of peace and joy to
the Church from the very beginning, and confirmed it
with such strong assurances by the Lord Jesus himself;
yet, without the use of the appointed means, even that
promise cannot be fulfilled : for all God's promises are
conditional, and shall only certainly be performed
because the work appointed for his people to do, will
236 THE REIQN OF PEACE.
certainly be done by them; because lie will put his
law in their hearts, and write it in their memories, and
lead them to do all his good pleasure, through his own
gracious Spirit, which dwelleth in them. And having,
in the former part of this book, endeavoured, so far as
practicable, under the circumstances, to set before the
cimrches the prophetic prospect concerning the Mille-
nium, I feel desirous now to set before them also the
work which the Lord Jesus our Saviour King has
appointed for them, in dependence on his own pro-
mised presence, aid and guidance, to perform ; for
though God will fulfil all his promises, he will fulfil
them only in his own appointed way.
From what I have already stated, it must be evident
that the transformation which is about to pass over our
world at the Millenium is not material, but properly
only moral ; though it will, through that moral change,
efiect very great improvements also in the outward
condition of mankind. At the end of time, there
shall, I believe, be a complete transformation of all
things material as well as moral ; when, in the words
of the apostle Peter (1 Pet. iii. 10) " the heavens shall
pass away with a great noise, and the elements shall
melt with fervent heat, the earth also, and the works
that are therein, shall be burned up." "Neverthe-
less," he says, further on, " We, according to his pro-
mise, look for new heavens' and a new earth, wherein
dwelleth righteousness." And so also we are assured,
THE REIQN OP PEACE. . 237
in the book of Revelation, that when the Lord Jesus
comes to sit on tlio great white throne, in righteous-
ness to judge the world, the heavens and the earth
shall flee away at the brightness of his presence, and
no place be found for them ; and then when judgment
has been done, alike on the wicked and the righteous,
according to the record of their deeds found written in
the books, the new heavens and the new earth sliall be
set up, wherein the Lord shall dwell with his saints in
glory everlasting. But the Bible no where says that
any such transformation is to pass on the earth, or its
inhabitants, at the beginning of that peaceful period
of the Gospel dispensation which we call the Mille-
nium. So far as I read, the earth is to pursue, as
before, the even tenor of its way ; morning and
e\'ening are still to rejoice to open and close the day ;
the seasons are still to move on in their beauteous suc-
cession, circling round the year; and mankind are
still, in their successive generations, to pursue their
ordinary occupations in joy and peace.
The great work of converting all nations, which was
to some extent committed into the hands of the Apos-
tles, and those whom they should train and ordain to
succeed them, was to be continued to the end of time.
It has been going on from ihe begimiing of the gospel,
with more or less success ; spreading rapidly at times
over the world, and at times becoming apparently
crushed beneath a weight of superstitions; and while
288 THE REION OP PEACE.
it has never altogether ceased to be preached, it haa
never yet been preaclied among all nations, as it is
promised that it shall bo before the end come. In the
beginning, the gospel was soon carried beyond the
limits of the lloman empire; yet many barbarous
nations, lying farther off, appear never to have heard
of it. The gospel is being p. icd now in almost
every part of the world, by many thousands of mis-
sionaries ; and very few tribes remain that have not
been visited. But alas ! only a very small proportion
of the human race have received the gospel. Of the
thirteen hundred millions of mankind, only three hun-
dred millions have any knowledge of Christ ; and of
these not more than one hundred millions are Protes-
tants. And who shall say that all nominal Protestants
arc thorough Christians ? Some imagine that to have
preached the gospel at these nations, is enough to fulfil
the divine prophecy ; but here the Lord himself com-
■ mands his Apostles to make disciples of all nations,
and that by preaching the gospel to evei'^y creature /
and the book of Revelation shows us that these com-
mands shall only be fulfilled when all the kingdoms of
this world become kingdoms of our Lord and of his
Christ. And since such a conversion of the world has
not yet been accoftiplished, we must look for it now,
during the Millenium, when, according to the book of
Daniel, the saints of the Most High shall possess the
kingdom. .• v. .. '^ ■
THE REIQN OP PEACE. ' 239
To convert tlio world is obviously a greater work
than to create the world at first, since it implies that
mankind, spiritually dead and physically mortal, are
to bo made new creatures ; and are not only to be
restored to lite, but inspired with a divine nature ;
and is a work, tlierefore, which can only bo accom-
plished by God himself; and that not simply with a
word as at first, but with his blood and death. And
hence our Lord, in sending forth his apostles, hastens,
as it were, to assure them that he does not send them
to accomplish this divine work, unaided and alone;
saying, as if in anticipation of their objection : " And
lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end of the
world," The preaching of the Gospel is thus really
the work of Christ himself, who calls men to labour
with him, and by them, as by a Living Voice, which
mankind may hear without terror, commands the dead
to live, the deaf to hear, the insensible to feel, the
blind to see, the lame to walk, the alienated to be
reconciled, and the rebellious to come and engage in
his service. Hence a minister of Christ ever goes
forth like the prophet Ezekiel, to call the dry bones
to come together, bone to his bone, and to be covered
with flesh and skin ; and they obey him because he
calls them in the name of Christ. He calls the Spirit
of Life to enter into these bodies, now organized, yet
still lifeless ; and, because he calls him in the name of
Christ, the Spirit of Life enters into them, and they
240 ■' . THE REIGN OP PEACE.
stand upon their feet a very great army, ready to
march against the enemies of Christ, which are also
their own — the spirits of darkness that war against
their souls. And whenever men, such as Luther, or
Knox, or Whitefield, speak to men in their Master's
name, and under a realized sense of his presence, they
are ever successful in winning souls, more or less, for
Christ. And I am persuaded that such would always
be the case, did all preachers use the same means thot
they did. Some of the most successful preachers of
the "Word have no^ had greater gifts than other men,
and some of them apparently much less; but they
had more faith ; and knowing that of themselves, in
this work especially, they coald do nothing, they called
upon the Lord, and he gave them a wisdom and a
power that crowned their efforts with success. And
hence that beautiful sentiment of the early Church :
" If Stephen had not prayed, Paul had not preached ;"
for no doubt the words of Stephen, "Lore', lay not
this sin to their charge," planted deep in the heart of
Paul a seed of grace, which germinated on his way to
Damascus. When struck down by the glory of the
Lord Jesus, he remembered these words, and cried,
saying, " Lord, what wilt thou hav^e me to do ?"
Stephen thus accomplished by his prayers what he
could not do by his preaching — the conversion of the
apostle Paul. The Holy Spirit, thus resting on the
messengers of Christ, made them, though weak in
' . THE REIGN OF PEACE. 24l
themselves, to become mighty, through God, to the
pulling down of the strongholds of Satan, and the
bringing of every heart into Bubjection to Christ. The
evidence of this was seen at the beginning of the Gos-
pel, in the rapid enlightenment and conversion of tlie
nations; which went on increasing until Christians,
seeking peace with the world, lost their faith in God.
But the Spirit that rested on the apostles, never aban-
doned tlie faithful ministers of the Gospel, but as often
as they preached Christ, in dependence on his own
promised grace, the Spirit gave evidence of his pre-
sence, as was specially manifested at the Reformation,
when, in a few years, the half of western Europe em-
braced again the pure Word of God ; and this gracious
work also went on extending, until the love of the
spoils of the Romish Church brought a curse into the
camp of God's people. Tlie same promise of the
Father remains for us still ; for Jesus assures us that
as an earthly father will willingly give to his children
their needful food, so much more will our Heavenly
Father give the Holy Spirit to them that ask him.
O, let us pray, then, that our Lord would send down
his Holy Spirit in rich effusion upon the hearts of all
his servants and people, to revive his work again in
the world, and make his cause to triumph throughout
the whole earth. - •
Rut the Lor^^ Jesus was with his servants and people,
not only to giv. efficacy to the word of his grace, but
242 THE REIGN OF PEACE.
also to sastain, provide for, and protect tliem, while
engaged iii his service, by his Providence. By mira-
cles he prepared their way, when necessary, until the
Gospel had taken such hold of the hearts of men that
they could make their way in the world, by the con-
tinual support of his ordinary providence. So that
the support and protection afforded to the Apostles
were equally, though in a somewhat different manner,
afforded to Luther, Zwingle, and Calvin, to Cranmer
and Knox, and all the Eeformers. And the bolder
they were in the cause of Christ the more did these
appear ; so that Peter and Paul, Luther and Knox,
were really safer than more timid men would have
been in their circumstances; as they had the assurance
of God's special protection, as it is said (Rev. iii. IvO) :
" Because thou hast kept the word of my patience, I
•
also will keep thee from the hour of temptation, which
shall come upon all the world, to try them that dwell
upon the earth." Courage is thus found to be of as
much service for safetv in the Christian as in common
warfare.
And as Christ is thus with his people by his Spirit,
and by his Providence, so he is ever with them in his
Holy Word, and all the ordinances cf His house. And
hence our Saviour assures us (John xiv. 23), " If a
man love me, he will keep my words : and niy Father
will love him ; and we will come unto him, and make
our abode with him." And it evidently was specially -
THE REIQN OP PEACE. 243
in reference to preaching and the other ordinances of
the church, that Christ's presence was promised to his
disciples. That promise has never failed ; but when-
ever such men as Bunjan, or Baxter, or Wesley, or
Edwards, or Haldane preached his word faithfully and
in earnest, Christ has ever given efficacy to the ordi-
nances of his grace. And thus we see, that the
accomplishment of the great work of converting the
nations has been specially provided for by the Lord
Jesus from the beginning : by sending down his Holy
Spirit, to make it effectual in the hearts of his people,
and through them to leaven more and more the whole
lump of humanity, by means of his three great ordi-
nances : the ordinances of heaven, the law3 of nature,
or more properly the ministry of angek ; the ordi-
nances of the church, the ministry of the word ; an^
the jrdinances of civil government, the ministry of the
sword ; by means of which, under his own personal
superintendence, he makes all things work together
for good to them that love God, to them who are the
called according to his purpose of grace.
But while, in the Millenial age, these means of
converting the world are to be fully employed and
perfected, no change is to be made in the Gospel
dispensation itself. No new gospel is to be preached,
no new doctrines are to be taught, no new precepts to
be inculcated ; no new revelation is to be made, and
consequently no new miracles are to be wrought in
244 THE REIGN OF PEACE.
order to confirm it. But the messengers of the gospel
are to carry the glad tidings of salvation to every
land ; to teach the nations righteousness, and to lead
them to dwell together in peace, under the easy yoke
of the Lord Jesus. There is really nothing further
new to be communicated, until men's minds are exalted
to their perfect state. For Jesus has already revealed
all the Father's glory, his infinite majesty, his amazing
love, his unbounded mercy, his abounding grace ; he
has already procured by his death, peace for men with
God; by his resurrection, the glorious hope of a
blessed immortality to all his followers ; by his ascen-
sion into heaven, he has opened the gates of mercy to
all believers ; while, by pouring down the grace of his
Holy Spirit on his people on earth, he makes them fit
for the heavenly inheritance, and makes them, even in
this world, to shine as lights to guide others to the
heavenly mansions. Nor can the way of salvation be
made plainer, simpler, easier, than now it is ; and no
one who sincerely desires to find it can ever miss it.
Only believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt
be saved ; only ask for whatever you wish, and it shall
be granted to you ; for whoso shall call on the name
of the Lord shall be saved : confess your sins, and
they shall be forgiven you ; seek the Lord, and ye shall
ever find him ; knock at the door of mercy, and it
shall be opened unto you ; and what more can be said,
cast your burdens all on the Lord, and he will sustain
THE REIGN OF PEACE. 245
both tliem and you : such are the invitations of the
Gospel of Jesus, who assures every one in the strongest
terms, that no one that cometh to him shall in any
wise be cast out, or sent away unsatisfied. Nothing
more can be done to save and satisfy the souls of men
than the Lord Jesus has already done for them.
■ I know very well, however, that this is by no means
what many want. They want to return to the wilder-
ness state, in which God fed his people with manna
from the sky, and water from the rock, and provided
for them like mere childran, who could neither provide
for, nor take care of themselves ; and hence they cry
as in the days when our Saviour tabernacled on earthj
Lord evermore, give us this bread ; Lord give me this
living water that I thirst not, neither come any more
to draw ; Lord take me from this cross, that I may
suffer pain no more ; Lord save me that I may live
and never die. All this I say, is simply the result of
unbelief. God made Man after his own image, and
gave him power over all the creatures, and over all the
laws of nature ; and in the faithful use of this power,
man's dignity and happiness consist. And so now
through Christ, man's life and power have been re-
stored, and the man who believes in Jesus, shall now
be blessed in well-doing ; he shall have peace and joy
in believing ; he sliall be satisfied from himself, in
doing the work of God; and he sliall find at last
that there is a great reward provided for all those who
246 THE REIGN OF PEACE.
keep the commandments of God steadfastly unto
death ; he shall find in a word, that God only calls his
children to work out their own salvation, because he
himself, worketh in them and by them, both to will
and to do of his good pleasure ; and will thus second
every effort which they make in obedience to his com-
mands, and render them ever, in the end, successful.
Man's dignity and comfort thus consist in his being a
fellow-worker with God, who in the end, will reward
every man, according to his works. Grace thus comes
to restore, to perfect and to fulfil the law of nature.
And while therefore, God designs that mankind shall
enjoy his good gifts, and enjoy them in rich abund-
ance, he designs also, that they shall only obtain tho^e
by their own faith and exertion ; because he has formed
them to be his children, and therefore as his children
he trains them, to the use of their own powers and
faculties ; that so they may in due time, become as far
as they can be, like himself, self-sustaining, self-govern-
ing and self-judging; and so at length, in Christ,
become his heirs through grace, of a glory and a bliss,
such as no mere unlaboured for possession could ever
give them. Those who look for anything different
from this, can only do so, because they imagine that
idleness and luxury which ruined the inhabitants of
Sodom, of Egypt, of Tyre, of Babylon and of Rome,
are the sources of happiness ; whereas they are truly •
the sources of all vice and misery. God teaches men
.THE REION OP PKACE. . 247
on the contrary, tliat industry and sobriety with fi;od-
liness, are the only true g;ixm ; and lience leads them
to embrace that faith in Jesus Christ, which worketh
by love to the performance of all good works, as the
only way alike to pardon and eternal happiness : for
Christ undertakes alike the sinner's pardoii, and the
saint's perfection.
And here I may just notice how God is pleased
ordinarily to prepare the w^ay for accomplishing any
great work. lie first puts it into the minds of some
of his servants to move in the matter, and tlnis he
prepares a seed, which he leads them to scatter at the
proper season, when the hearts of men have been pre-
pared for it ; and thus it springs up in sufficient force
to sow the world broadcast in due time. For, not to
speak again of the beginning of the Gospel, or of the
Ileformation, it was in this way that God put it into
the heart of the once despised, but now world-revered
Carey, to desire to send the Gospel to India ; and the
thought that ultimately gained for him the co-opera-
tion of others, was little short of inspiration, when, in
answer to the question, "But who will go?" he nobly
replied, " If you will hold the ropes, I will descend
the pit," in allusion to the practice of going down into
coalpits in a box, let down with a rope by the hands
of those at the top. And he fulfilled his promise, and
his companions faithfully performed theirs ; and thus
this mission, blessed of God, became an encourage-
248 . THE REIGN OF PEACE, ♦ • ,
ment, as well as an example, to many others. The
Sabbath School, the Bible Society, and many other
similar agencies, were the result and outgrowth of
similar happy thoughts, cast by the Spirit of God into
the minds of his servants, and nursed by his gracious
care to fruition. Who that lived at the beginning of
this century could hat^e imagined, that so much could
have been accompliohed in so short a space of time ?
Churches, schools, governments, sciences, arts, com-
merce, conveyance and communication, have advanced
so rapidly in Britain, America, and other countries,
that we might almost fancy ourselves to have been
transported to a new world. And there can be little
doubt that from the same quiver all these arrows have
been drawn by the Spirit of God, that have thus im-
planted, in the hearts of his servants the seeds whence
those blessed institutions have sprung and spread, that
have not only benefited the world, but have at the
same time immortalized the names of those who were
employed to convey them to the minds of others. And
from that same quiver we may assuredly expect that
God will yet draw many more arrows of a similar
kind, and send them into his peoples' minds at the
proper season.
When, therefore, it is asked, Why did not the Mil-
lenium come before this time, if the means be already
within men's reach ? I answer, simply because God's
time has not yet come. There is an appointed season
THE REIGN OF PEACE. 249
for everything ; and it is said tliat the various kinds
ot plants will wait tlieir own season, at whatever time
you put them into tlie ground, and that if they cannot
wait for that time they will die. To some extent, at
all events, this is true. And so in regard to the pro-
gress of the world, it might equally be asked, AVliy
• were not the nuiriner's compass, the telescope, and
gunpowder, and such like, in use in the days of the
Pharaohs? Why was not printing employed in the
days of thfe apostles, to spread abroad the Gospel?
Why were not the railroad and the telegraph, and all
kinds of machinery, invented in the days of the
Reformation ? The means of making these were all
within men's reach then, as well as now. They Avere
all, in a manner, known almost from the beginning.
But they were not applied. And so it will be in
regard to the Millenium. Until the proper time come',
a veil will remain upon the people's minds, so as to
prevent them from seeing the importance of the means
at t"" ir disposal, and the right way of using them;
and thus, till then, they will be neglected and despised.
But when God's time is come, the thing which was
cast aside as useless will be found to have been the
very thing that was wanted ; and then the stone which
the builders rejected will become the headstone of the
corner.
In saying these things, I do not intend to wound the
feelings of any of my fellow Christians, much less to
250 - THE REIGN OF PEACE.
dissuade tlicm from expecting great things in answer
to tlieir prayers ; greater miracles even, if men choose
to call them so, though they will no longer be miracles,
when once they can be wrought, at will. The sun
rises from day to day, and shines on, round and round,
through all the year, bringing life, and food, and joy
to myriads of living creatures; and especially to man,
the onl}^ one of them that can worthily behold it.
This mav be called a continuous miracle, and therefore
it is regarded as no miracle at all ; yet it is in itself
one of the grandest and most gracious of miracles in
the world. So when the people of God come to
understand the just efiect of their prayers, they will
see abundant cause to ackrtowledge the personal and
special care of their Lord and Saviour, of which, at
present perhaps, they see nothing, only because their
faith is weak and their prayers are cold. Only let
them not wait, as the Jews did, for comparatively
trifling miracles, which they cannot have, because they
do not need them ; and the expectation of which may
hinder them meantime, from doing the work ji God
whicb he has put into their hands. But, let them be
persuaded to be up and doing God's work at once,
remembering the true though often misapplied proverb,
that God helps them that help themselves. Let them
pray and labour and God will hear and help them, in
due time. And as in the days of the Reformation
(and all we want is a Universal lleformation), God
THE REIQN OP PEACE. 251
heard the prayers of his servants^ and came down to
deHver them from the more tlmn Egyptian hondago,
wherein they had heen oppressed for ages, by giving
efficacy to their own personal efforts, and prospered
them on every side, so long as they continued steadfast
in his service : so will God again hear the prayers of
his people now, and second their every effort to carry
forward the cause of the Go^el,'until the whole world
come to rejoice in its light, to share the rich blessings
of the salvation of Christ ; and the earth repose in
peace under his mild, yet powerful, sway.
Our hope, however, of seeing the Millenial Reign
dawn upon our world, rests not on any human or
earthly agency, but only on Christ ; for He who had
power, not only to raise the dead to life, but to lay
down his own life and take it up again, must even-
tually triumph over all his adversaries, and save to the
uttermost all who come unto God by him, seeing he
ever liveth to make intercession for them, and to obtain
for them every blessing. It is not because the earth
bringeth forth of itself, first the blade, then the ear,
and then the full corn in the ear, that we hope for a
harvest in due season ; but because the sun shines on
steadily through all the year. So it is not because
human nature tends to progressive improvement, that
we look for a Millenium to the world, for that progress
is as often backwards as forwards ; but because Christ
hath come to accomplish the redemption and regenera-
252 THE REION OF PKAOE.
tioii of the human race. The world has not progressed
of itself, as the pretended philosopher asserts. Man's
progress is in all respects owing to the coming of
Christ. Religion was brighter in early times than in
later, where the Bible was unknown. Religion of itself
only became superstitious and idolatrous in the lapse
of time, and then ended in infidelity, as witnessed in
heathen and Papal and Mohammedan countries, and
tends always to the utter dissolution of society. It
was the Bible alone that produced any beneficial
change in the world. Wherever the Bible came, reli-
gion came ; when the Bible was neglected, religion
died ; and when the Bible was again received, religion
revived. Hence it is not true that nations die natu-
rally, like individuals ; but they die to religion when
the Bible departs ; and when they receive the Bible
again, nations are revived and reinvigorated, as witness,
all Protestant np^tions. Once fallen like others, they
received the gospel, and now flourish just in proportion
as they receive the gospel in its purity and power.
Learning is equally dependent on the Bible ; for,
though infidels may possess much knowledge without
faith, yet that knowledge will speedily disappear, if
studied afar off" from the light of the Bible — as witness
all the eastern nations, once the home of Learning, and
now her grave. Even the health of the body is depen-
dent on the Bible. The faith of Jesus leads to the
just use and care of the body, and true Christians are
TUB REIGN OP PEACE. 253
upon the wliolo healthier and longer-lived than others ;
of which I need here give no demonstration. My hhpo
of seeing a Millenium, therefore, of happy days, rests
not on any secondary means — not on the ground that
the human race has any natural tendency to improve-
me it, but simply on Christ, who has come to prepare
the way for it, and himself will bring it in, by the
increasing brightness of his second coming.
And hence also, I feel no alarm at the frequently
expressed reproach cast upon those who look for a
Millenium before the end of the world, and which will
be equally cast upon all that look for ti kingdom of
rest and glory beyoijd the world, repeating, as it were,
the words, " Where is the promise of his coming ? —
for since the ftithers fell asleep, all things continue as
they were since the foundation of the world ! " This
is not true. The world has progressed greatly since
first the promise was given, and much more since the
first coming of Christ. The darkness of the middle
ages may have been deeper than that of the days before
Christ came ; but it was a darkness of a different kind,
and which appeared darker chiefly in consequence of
the brighter light of the gospel, that condemned even
while it did not remove it. Besides all this, the dark-
ness and the light were both appointed and foretold.
God ordained them and marked them out in the pro-
phetic record, though he by no means authorized or
justified them. Hence these backward movements of
254 ^ THE REIQN OP PEACE,
f
the world are as much under the law of God, as are its
goings forward. Consequently, as the darkest part of
the night is just before the dawn, and the coldest part
of the day is just before the day. begins to break ; so,
though infidelity, superstition and idolatry appear at
this moment in many parts of the world to be rather
gaining ground than otherwise, yet I have no doubt
that the Millenium is nigh at hand, and that these
various cloudings of the sky will only cause the sun of
righteousness at last to burst from behind them with
greater lustre i\ id warmth, and that that truly ever-
shining light will shine more and more unto "a perfect
day, a day of seven-fold brightness, and one that shall
last for a thousand years.
255
CHAPTER II.
THE MEANS PROVIDED IN THE GOSPEL OF CHRIST ARE
AMPLY SUFFICIENT TO SAVE AND TO BLESS EVERY
ONE WHO IS WILLING RIGHTLY AND DILIGENTLY
TO EMPLOY THEM.
" Godliness is profitable unto all things ; having
the promise oi' l,he life that now is, and of that
' which is to come." — 1 Tim. iv. 8.
In dealing with mankind, it has pleased God to
institute, certain ordinances or laws, by v»liich to regu-
late his proceedings, so that by observing these, men
may obtain every just and reasonable desire of their
hearts. Bat in order to this, they must first learn to
know what they want, and then place themselves in
the proper position, and use the proper means, to have
their wants supplied. Now the ordinances of religion,
I believe, and the way in which benefit can be de-
rived from them, are just as well established as are
the laws of nature, or the laws of providence, which
all really mean the same thing, namely, the ordinances
of God in these respective ways. And it is my object
at present to show by what means the Christian be-
liever may avail himself of all of them to the best
advantage.
Now, first, with regard to the world to come, every
person, we are assured in Scripture, may make his or
256 THE REIGN OP PEACE. '
her calling and election sure. " Believe on the Lord
Jesus Christ and thou shalt be saved, and thy house,"
was an assurance given, not for the jailor at Phillippi
only, but for every man. And if any one ask. But
bow shall I believe, the Scriptures answer, " Faith
coraeth by hearing, and bearing by the Word of God."
Every one in our land can L3ar the Word of God;
and under its direction can ask God to give him the
spirit of faith, to seal the Word upon his heart ; and
may thus be enabled to believe with the heart unto
righteousness, and with the mouth to make confession
unto salvation. Every one also, who will, may by
continuing patient in well doing, find peace and joy
in believing. Nay, by continually realizing the love
of Christ to his soul, he may so come to love Christ as
to feel in time a joy that is " unspeakable and full of
glory." And having thus the soul, that immortal
part, secure, what can greatly disturb the Christian's
solid peace ?
But to sustain this sph-itual life it is necessary to
give oneself to the study of the scriptures, with nmch
private meditation and prayer. Jesus did so during
his public ministry, and no doubt much more so
before he entered upon it ; and taught his disciples
thus to enter into their closets and pray; and a, here
there is no other closet, the heart itself is a private
place ever at hand, both in the desert and in the city
full. To walk with Jesus is the most direct way to
THE REIGN OP PEACE.- - 257
learn to love him, to become like him, to advance his
cause, and to show forth his praise both in the Church
and before the world ; for how sooner can men become
true and faithful themselves, than by walking with
him who is ever Faithful and True ?
But godliness has the promise of the life that now
is, as well as of that which is to come; for Jesus
assures his people that if they seek first the kingdom
of God and his righteousness, all other things shall be
added thereunto. The means for obtaining these
blessings must no doubt be properly employed.
Health, and food, and pleasure, are the proper rewards
of honest industry. He that will not work should not
eat, is a maxim true in fact as well as in morals. But
the hand of the diligent maketh rich, when it is guided
by prudence and economy. Grace has not been given
to make men idle, but to make them both dihgent
and zealous in every good work; and by teaching
them to work willingly, and with the use of the
proper means, to make their labours pleasant as well
as profitable. Our first parents were set to work in
Paradise at first, and mankind will ever, for their own
good, have to labour ; but in the Reign of Peace there
will be no toil and no fear of want ; because, under tlie
favour of God, all the people will be healthy, and all
work cheerfully together ; and being temperate in all
things, will all enjoy in peace the fruit of all their
labours ; and, with grateful hearts for ail his goodness,
17
258 THK REIGN OP PEACE.
bless tlieir Heavenly Father, from whom all tliese
blessins2;s flow.
Eveiy one, also, may in this land so cultivate his
mind by means of day schools and night schools, by
Mechanics' and Christian Institutes, and similar means,
as to make his labour easier and his reward greater.
For as a celebrated man once said, the alphabet is
easily learned, and then books are open to the reader,
with all their stores. And besides this, by reducing
their plans to writing, and carefully considering them
workmen might save much time, labour and expense,
that are now wasted on fruitless experiments, and that
this may become the more general, I may add, that
the best way to teach oneself, is to teach others ; so
that it only requires christian love and a fair begin-
ning, to All all our world with knowledge and useful
skill ; and thus without loss to any one, to break every
yoke and ease every burden.
Every one should, as already said, attend s(»me
church. And I believe that Providence does well by
every one in placing him nnder the guidance of others,
until he can choose wisely for himself. And so I
believe, that it is the duty of every one to reverence
the authority of his parents, and to abide in that con-
nection w^herein he has been brought up, until he can
leave it without injuring any one ; and rather to wait
patiently, doing his duty in it, as Jesus and his Dis-
ciples did at first, and as Luther and the first Reformers
THE REIGN OF PEACE. 259'
did at the Reformation, till driven from it, than hastily
to leave it of his own accord ; which may prove injuri-
ous to the cause of religion, and an injustice to those
who in expectation of his continuing with them, laid
both him and themselves under obligations, wliich
christians at least, as god-fearing men, will feel bound
to fulfil ; as we see Jesus and his Disciples doing, even
after they had been expelled from the synagogue.
The christian must be just to all, whatever others may
do to him, committing both himself and them to the
just judgment of their common Lord. And while
each one thus holds on his own way, let him seek
peace with all men, so far as he 'safely may ; being
clothed with humility ; given to hospitality and charity,
accordbig to his means ; and full of brotherly love to
all his fellow christians of every name ; endeavouring
to hide the faults of the weak, to lift up the fallen, and
to encourage all who do well. And thus, no doubt,
shall all those who are hastening towards the City of
the Great King, ultimately meet by the way, as they
shall all ultimately dwell together in love and peace,
in the New Jerusalem.
To marry or not to marry is a question- much dis-
cussed. But M'hatever special circumstances may
dictate, marriage is an institution blessed of God ; and
will ever be found to be so, when contracted as the
Apostle says, " Only in the Lord ;" for the love of
Christ alone can teach a true affection, and any other
260 THE REIQN OF PEACE.
will soon wear out. Besides this, it is of the utmost
consequence that in marrying, the prayers of christians
should not be hindered, but strengthened and con-
firmed. A family is the primary church of Christ, in
which the love of the Father, and the foundation of
loving obedience, must be laid deep and sure, if the
superstructure of the Christian Church Univeisal is
ever to be perfected on earth or in heaven. Fathers
and mothers remember this ; upon you, under Christ,
largely depends the welfare and salvation of the world.
The married, it appears from the census, live, upon the
average, longer than the unmarried, by several years.
Early marriages have the approval of the Queen (see
her Book) who in this respect also, has given an ex-
cellent example to all her subjects. They are also, I
believe, one chief cause why there is so little consump-
tion among the Hindoos and other Orientals, and as
is alleged, none among the Jews; and it is my belief
that they would conduce, if wisely and religiously
entered into, to the health, the wealth, the morality
and the piety of the whole connnunity. But in this,
as in all other temporal matters, every one must judge
for himself.
Children are always a chief care to parents, and
might, if rightly trained, be also always a delight and
a profit. The law of Athens is always true in fact, if
not in principle, that children will only repay their
parents' care, if they are wisely brought up by them.
THE REIGN OP PEACE. 261
And in this the great rule is very simple: parents
must themselves be what they wish their cliildren to
become — religious, pious, industrious, intelligent and
kind. Even the health of children, both in body and
mind, is greatly dependent on that of parents, both
first and last ; and po better rule could be given to
parents for preserving the health of their children,
than to attend to their own health. Every child
chould be trained to use all his powers and faculties,
bodily, mental, mcral and spiritual, that he may be
able to provide for the wants of his children again,
both temporal and spiritual ; and that by the use of
the most effective means. In this mothers are equally
interested with fathers.
Good teachers and well printed books are like good
roads, always cheapest in the end, and can never be
too carefully sought for in the life-work of education.
They will save time, which is infinitely more precious
than money, for it is life — life, which will find money,
and know how to use and enjoy it. And need I say,
that teaching of a right kind, given to the young,
would to a large extent prevent the necessity for most
of those restrictive institutions now so burdensome to
the community, such as gaols, hospitals, penitentiaries,
&c., which are practically schools of the worst descrip-
tion. Good teachers would make good scholars of
those who, when once they have reached the gaol,
have become lost Ulike to the Church and the nation.'
262 THE REIGN OP PEACE.
The family, I again repeat, is the fountain alike of
the nation and the Church ; and as is the fountain, so
in a great measure must be the streams that flow from
it. The mud may indeed subside of itself, but the salt
will require stronger measures to separate its bitter-
ness, while the subtle poison of dead matter nothing
can ever eliminate, excepting the grace of God. Of
all the definitions that can be given of a man, the best,
in my opinion, is that of the teachable animal ; for a
man is almost entirely what he is taught to be by his
parents, his teachers and his ministers ; and especially
by God, through these and all other means. There-
fore, parents particularly are urged to bring up their
children in the nursing and training of the Lord ; and
therefore, casting aside all absurd notions as to man's
natural independence, I believe it to be a duty imposed
upon parents by the word of God, to see their children
rightly settled in religion, in business, and in marriage ;
and I believe that it is also the duty of children to
consult their parents' wishes in these things, as far as
possible. Hence the apostle did not merely say,
" Believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be
saved," but added also, " and thy IwuseP If families
were all thus religiously and usefully brought up, the
world might make more progress in the next twenty
years, than it has done in the last two thousand ; and
thus may at length be realized, as it never was before,
that beautiful picture of a Christian family which
THE UKUIN OF PEACE. 263
is set before us in the hundred and twenty-eighth
psahn : ■
•' Blessed is every one that feareth the Lord ; that
walketh in liis ways. For thou shalt eat the
labour of thine hands: happy shalt thou be,
and it shall be well with thee. Thy wife shall
be as a fruitful vine by the sides of thine house :
thy children like olive plants round about thy
table. Behold, that thus shall the man be
blessed that feareth the Lord. The Lord shall
bless thee out of Zion ; and thou shalt see the
good of Jerusalem all the days of thy life. Yea,
thou shalt see thy children's children, and peace
upon Israel."'
There are one or two curious questions also that
must be answered here. Will there, for instance, be
lawyers, doctors, &c., in the time of the Millenium ?
As the Millenium is simply the summer time of the
world, and not the heavenly state, I believe that there
will be no change in the occupations, any more than
in the persons, of mankind. The only differences will
be in their characters and circumstances, through the
abundant grace bestowed upon them. The land will
still have to be laboured, and the Bible will still have
to be studied ; and hence the body must still be pre-
served in health, and property must be prudently
secured. I believe that there will then be little or no
264 , THE REIQN OP PEACE.
sickness, and no strife, simply because everything will
bo taken care of at the proper time ; it being then well
understood that " an ounce of prevention is worth a
pound of cure." The object of every one will then
be to do the greatest amount of good, and the least
amount of evil. Many hereditary complaints may
indeed, in that age, be removed, and many natural
diseases may in consequence be greatly modified ; yet
the laws of nature remaining the same, the human
constitution must still undergo its natural changes ;
just as the machinery employed will require to be
renewed, and the exchanges of commerce to be con-
tinued. Every varied occupation of mankind will
therefore continue as before ; only every one will be
conducted to the best advantage, and be directed to
the benefit of others equally with oneself; for in that
day men will all be Christians indeed, and all walk
together in the fear and love of God.
Another curious question is, "Will people die in the
time of the Millenium ? I think they will ; for though
it is said, " the child shall die a hundred years old,"
yet he will die. Sustained health and prolonged life
do not imply immortality here. The sentence of death
has passed upon all men ; and every one that is born
of the first Adam must die. I am not sure if men
would have lived forever in this world, even if they
had never eaten of the forbidden tree ; only they would
have suffered no pain, felt no fear, caused no sorrow J
Tni5 REION OF PSAOE. 265
but would, at an appointed time, have been permitted
to eat of the tree of life, and so have been translated
at once to the heavenly kingdom, , In the Millenium,
then, the faith of Christ's people will be so clear, so
strong, that they will fall asleep in Jesus with the
same confiding trust in God, and the same cheering
hope of awaking in the loving embrace of their
Saviour, as the child ^oes to sleep in its mother's
arms in hopes of waking up in the morning to renew
its play. And thus, as the child will come into the
world almost without tears, so the aged pilgrim will
depart out of it almost witliout sorrow. Yet the suc-
cession of generations will be continued, in order that
thus multitudes may be born not only into the world,
but into the Church of Christ, who may in due time
enter with him into the kingdom of his glory.
From what I have said it is easy to see that the
changes which are to occur in the days of the Mille-
nium might be begun now. Every one may thus
through grace begin that state for him or herself. To
labour patiently, to live soberly, to improve the health
of body and of mind, and to work out the salvation of
the soul, in the faith of the Lord Jesus, and in depen-
dence on the aids of his spirit and providence, under
his appointed ordinances, is in the power of every one,
more or less; and the promise is, that to him that
wisely hath, more shall be given. Any persecution
that may meantime be met with, may, through the
-■ \ ■
260 THE REIQN OP PEACE.
grace that is in Christ Jesus, be converted into a source
of rojoiciiig; and on the other hand, even in tlie Mil-
lenial age, wlien ^^kersecution has ceased, the same
faitli and patience that won, through grace, the vic-
tory, must still be continued, to render those happier
times truly a blessing; for to whom much is given, of
him the more will be required. For, to bo self-sus-
taining, and beyond this, like a fruitful tree, to be a
help and a blessing to others, is alike in the Church
and in the world, the true labour of life. And while,
therefore, every one should endeavour in his proper
sphere to perform his part, there is nothing to prevent
him, if not inconsistent with that, to do everything he
can to help and to deliver others. And therefore, in
conclusion, I would earnestly beseech all men to con-
sider not themselves, but each other, that they may
break every yoke and loosen every chain, and do unto
others as they would wish by others to be dealt with,
in the like case. When this disposition prevails among
mankind the Millenium will have begun.
And while I thus urge all Christians, and all who
wish to be Christians, to place themselves in the right
positions and to use the right means ; I would not
forget, and would never have any to forget, that from
the Father of Lights alone can any good or perfect
gift ever come. And hence as it is only through
Christ that we can receive any really good thing, tem-
poral or spiritual, so it is only through the spirit of
THE REIQN OF PEACE. 267
Christ that wo can know how to obtain it ; therefore
I would urge upon every one tlie necessity of fervent,
effectual prayer to Almighty God for the will and the
power to assume the right position, and to use the
proi)or means; and also to render effectual, through
his own aid and blessing, those efforts which, under
his suggestion and co-operation, he induces us to make,
and then shall we fylly understand the blessed truth
of the apostle's words :
"Be careful for uotliing; but in everything, by
prayer and supplication with thanksgiving, let
your requests be made known unto God, and
the peace of God which passeth all understand-
ing shall keep your hearts and minds, through
Christ Jesus."
268
CHAPTER III.
THE MEANS ALREADY PROVIDED IN THE GOSPEL OF
CHRIST, WILL BE FOUND, WHEN RIGHTLY EMPLOYED,
TO BE AMPLY SUFFICIENT TO RESTORE PEACE TO
THE CHURCHES, AND TO PRESERVE THEM IN THE
BOND OF PERFECTNESS.
" I therefore the prisoner of the Lord, beseech you,
that ye walk woi^thy of the high vocation
wherewith ye are called, with all lowliness and
meekness, with long-suffering forbearir.g one
another in iv, 'O ; jndeavonring to keep the
unity x„ the Spirit in the bond of peace." —
Eph. iv, 1.
Paradise Lost begins the sad story of liuman sin and
misery ; but it is a consoling thought, that tln'ough the
mercy ot God in Christ, the history of the redeemed
children of men, ends in Paradise E,egained. And
thus we see that the church of Christ, which, ps
designed of God, was one in Paradise at the begin-
ning, shall be one again at the close, in heaven ; and
from this I think we may safely infer, that the church
ought always to have remained one on earth. Unbe-
lief alone violated the original unity of the fomily of
God, and the gift of grace has been sent to restore it ;
and this we see in part fulfilled in Noah, in Abraham,
THE REIGN OP PEACE. 269
in Moses, in David, and in Ncliemiah, in "^he Old
Testament ; for whatever divisions were allowed in
civil matters, one altar, one tabernacle and temple,
alone wero permitted in the worship of God. And
when the Sliiloh came, to whom the gathering of the
people was to be, he established in himself and in his
apostles, a unity among his disciples, which constituted
the churches of his grace, among all nations, a king-
dom, a city, a brotherhood that was designed to con-
tinue closely united on earth, until it became fully
perfected in heaven. Christ himself v/as to be the
centre and bond of union to all its members, in ^.ch
of whom he was to dwell by his Spirit, and wit' ^:ii
he was to be personally present in all their mee.\f\gs.
So long a^ christians realized Christ's presence vvitli
them, they remained united among themselves ; but
as they began to forget Christ's presence with them,
the leaders began to swell with pride ^nd to lord it
over their fellows, as represented in the thirty-fourth
chapter of Ezekiel ; and then strifes, factions, and
schis ns arose ; tyrannj' on the one hand leading to
resistance, and rebellion on the other. The Reforma-
tion for a time restored ur.ion among Protestants ; but
strifes about forms of church government and worship,
arose, and greater schisms were produced, if possible,
than ever. All this, I believe, arose from prevailing
forgetfulness of the Master's presence in his Church,
watching all their proceedings, reading all the thoughts
■ (
270 THE REIGN OP PEACE.
and feelings of their hearts, and dealing with them in
liis Providence, according to their works. Hence
christians in the present day, have comparatively little
comfort in their meetings and in their religious exer-
cises, and are not heartily benefited by them. They
often, on the contrary, feel them to be a burden and a
weary task. This was not the case formerly ; nor
would this be the case now, if christians really believed
that Christ is in every one of their brethren, and in
every one of the churches. If the Queen wei'e to
come to Toronto, and to attend one of the churches,
would not many crowd after her, and feel an interest
in every thing that was done ? Why then do not all
crowd to the churches always, since Christ the King
of kings, whom the Queen adores equally •^vitli the
meanest of her subjects, is in every one of them, where
any two or three of his people meet ? where he comes
not merely to be seen, but to bestow every heavenly
grace, and also every earthly blessing ? Why is this ;
but because it is really not believed, perhaps ^y any ?
Such a state of things could never exist, if people
believed in the presence, the power and the love of
their great Redeemer. They would then feel that
they were not their own, but his who had purchased
them for himself with his most precious blood, to save
their souls from hell, and their bodies from the fearful
pit ; and so the love of Christ would constrain them
to live no longer to themselves, but for him who die.i
THE REIGN OP PEACK. 271
for them and rose again ; and they would thus learn
to love their brethren as Christ loved themselves ; not
because they were good or kind merely, but sim[jly
because they were the friends of Jesus and the children
of God. Such love as this, generally realized among
christians, would unite them all as brethren, and draw
them together again ?,s members of Christ's church on
earth, and fellow citizens with the saints in heaven.
But while I thus urge the cultivation of brotherly
love and friendly intercourse amoiig Christians, I
would not, in the present divided state of the Churches,
recommend wandering from one congregation to ano-
ther. It is very demoralizing to the individuals, and
most ruinous to families. But besides this, it would
be most unjust, under the present mode of supporting
public worship. A minister of the gospel is paid a
fixed salary by his congregation, ca which he is ex-
pected to live, and to devote his whole time to their
service; and every one, therefore, who receives the
benefit of his services, is expected to contribute towards
his salary. It avouM be unjust, therefore, not only to
the minister, but also to the otlu'- members of the
congregation, for any one to withdraw from it ; as in
expectation -/f his continuing with them, the others
have laid both hirr and themselves under obligations,
which his withdrawing from them may render them
unable to meet. Hence we find our Saviour and his
apostles, and the early Christians, fulfilling their old
272 THE REIGN OF PEACE. *
obligations, as well as the new ; and this faithful and
generous conduct on their part must have exsj.lted
them in the eyes of all their adversaries, since it
proved that they became Christians, not to save their
money, but to save their souls. There can be no
doubt that a large amount of the present confusion,
distress and divisions in congregations, is caused by
the neglect of this simple rule of justice and honesty
towards ministers and members of congregations.
How those who do so will answer to their Lord for so
doing, it will be for themselves to say at the proper
time.
This laxity of connection among the members of
churches also leads almost necessarily, to that separation
between neighbouring minif.ters and congregations, of
which so many complain 'n the present day. The
minister and members of a congregation, feeling the
difficulty of holding together, and so of making up the
sums required for the support of the ordinances of re-
ligion, are afraid lest any of their number should be en-
ticed away from them to some other congregation. And
hence all that are interested in its success, especially
the minister, not only whose salary, but whoso very
situation and usefulness as a minister, may thereby be
endangered, is obliged to keep aloof, as far as may be,
from all near approaches of those who may so seriously
injure both his living and his ministry. Some vvho
think to profit by this means, may sneer at such a
■^ THE REIGN OF PEACE. 273
statement. But it is notorious that many ministers
have been driven to change their situations on this
account, for fear of worse consequences. And so long
as matters remain as tliey are, Christians can never
intermingle freely together; and therefore a remedy
for this sad state of things must be prayerfully sought
for, by all who wish to see the churches restored to
any hearty union.
"Whether the ordinances of the Cliurch should or
should not be maintained by the aid of the civil gov-
ernment, in a professedly Christian community, either
directly as in established Churches, or indirectly by
legal bonds, voluntarily given by congregations them-
selves, has been nmch disputed. But that the ministers
of religion, who not only devote themselves entirely
to the ministry of the Word, but are set apart to it
from their j^outh up, are as much entitled to payment
for their services as are tlie ministers of Justice, the
Judges of the land, cannot, I think, be denied ; nor is
there any reason why they should not be as well paid,
since they require both greater ability and a higher pre-
paration for a much more important office, Lzekiel,
in the end of his prophecies, assures us that tliis shall
be the case during the Millenium. And in view of
his statements, it may meantime be a question for the
Churches to consider whether the law of tithes has
ever been repealed 'i If the seventh of our time be
required in the fourth commandment, is not a tentli
18
274 THE REIGN OF PEACE.
of our increase required in the second ? If the Sab-
bath was kept from the beginning, were not tithes
also paid from the beginning? And if our Saviour
and his apostles confirmed the Sabbath, did they not
confirm the tithes also ? And if the tithes were super-
seded by a more entire devotion of our all to Christ,
were not the whole seven days also consecrated to
Christ ? Are not tithes, that is, a relief from greater
demands rather than the imposition of a burden?
When once Cln-istians come to understand the real
importance of the Christian ministry, they will, I am
persuaded, grudge neither men nor money, to perform
its most valuable services. Nor will these prove, as
many fear, a burden on the community, as they often
do now ; because the work will be done so effectually
that more will be saved from war, from gaols, from
hospitals, and from a thousand follies and vices, than
will repay fourfold this blessed outlay. Kings will
then be indeed nursing fathers, and their queens nurs-
ing mothers to the Church of Christ ; and nobles will
delight rather to be ministers of God's grace, than to
be ministers of God's justice, while wickedness and all
idleness shall, as ashamed, both hide their lieads.
But after all, the real cause of all the present con-
fusion and injustice in the churches, is really that the
Master's presence, and work, and coming, have in a
great measure been forgotten by his professed followers ;
who, losing sight of the world to come, have, like the
THE REIGN OF PEACE. 275
people after the flood, settled down to rest in tlie wil-
derness of this earth. But wlien the Spirit is poured
out from on high, in answer to the unceasing prayers
of the faithful remnant, ministers and people will rise
to their most delightful duty; not only to maintain the
ordinances of religion among themselves, but to set
about conquering the whole world, by the power of
grace and goodness; and erecting churches, fully
equipped as citadels, to keep the nations in srbjection
to the love of Christ ; and then the wealth and power
of nations, instead of being wasted on war and wick-
edness, shall be devoted wholly to the service of the
gospel of peace. And God, when his people thus
honor him with the sacrifice of their substance and
the homage of their hearts, will abundantly enrich
them in return, with every temporal and spiritual
blessing, as he has promised by Malachi (iii. 10), saying :
•'Bring ye all the tithes into the storehouse, that
there may be meat in mine house, and prove
me now herewith, saith the Lord of hosts, if I
will not open you the windows of heaven, and
pour you out a blessing, that there shall not be
room enough to receive it. And I will rebuke
the devourer for your sakes, and he shall not
destroy the fruits of your ground ; neither shall
your vine cast her fruit before the time in the
field, saith the Lord of hosts. And all nations
276 THE REIGN OF PEACE.
shall call you blessed : for ye shall be a delight-
some land, saith the Lord of hosts."
Many professing Christians, I fear, grudge every
farthing they spend on religion, as so much money
thrown away ; and yet, instead of growing richer by
their parsimony, they are only growing poorer ; be-
cause their souls, unsatisfied in the right way, are
grasping after every sensual indulgence, every childish
amusement ; and what is left by these is devoured by
strife and war and sickness. Is not our present expe-
rience simply a repetition of what was written by
Ilaggai of old (i. 3) ?
" Then came the word of the Lord by Ilaggai the
prophet, Is it time for you, O ye, to dv;ell in
your ceiled houses, and this house lie waste?
Now therefore thus saith the Lord of hosts.
Consider }'our ways. Ye have sown much, and
bring in little ; ye eat, but ye have not enough ;
ye drink, but ye are not filled with drink ; ye
clothe you, but there is none /'arm; and lie
that earneth wages, earneth wages to put it into
a bag with holes."
Oh, that men only understood that it is only God's
blessing that maketh rich, and he addeth no sorrow
therewith.
But how, it may be asked, c*n the visible unity and
efticiency of the Church be restored ? I answer, only
THE REIQN OF PEACE. 277
by the revival of religion in the individual soul ; for
when one member of a family becomes a sincere and
earnest Christian, he will, by his humility, his purity,
his kindness, his meekness, and especially by his godli-
ness, win over the other members in time, in answer
to his prayers and Christian .'efforts ; and by thus begin-
ning a revival at home, through the gift of the " living
water" from above, may the fountains of the great
deep be at length broken up, and the windows of
heaven opened, until the rising waters of grace cover
all the mountain barriers that now separate the
churches, and draw together again those who have
been long separated, and the great revival which we
call the Millenium spread througout the world. And
what v/ill be the effect of this upon individual Chris-
tians ? The preachers (and all Christians ought to be
preachers in their proper spheres), they will preach,
not themselves, but Christ Jesus the only Lord, and
present themselves as examples, in being the servants
of all, for Jesus' sake. As hearers, they will all hold
the Head, and not be puffed up with any vain admir.v
tion for one minister above another ; always remem-
bering that He that planteth and he that watereth are
merely the servants of the one God, who can give the
•
increase as it pleaseth him : often giving success to the
weak and disappointing the strong. This doctrine, I
confess, is distasteful, as it must be confounding to the
worldling ; but it is the doctrine of grace, that God
■< >■ I .
278 THE REIGN OF PEACE.
worketli when, and where, and how it plciiseth him
who sends an archangel, for his overweening pride, to
hell ; and exalteth an outcast child of the dust, who
meekly accepts his oifered grace, to a heavenly throne.
And how shall Christians, thus restored to the
brotherhood and the equality of Christian fellowship,
, be so constructed into one Church as not to lose again
their brotherly love and natural sympathy ? I answer,
by their combining first in small societies, and then
uniting these, step by step, in one great whole, as a
Family of families, all holding Christ as the one great
Head. This was the original form of the human
family ; and it was the original form of the Christian
Church. As one man, assisted by his wife, was over
one family, so over a small number of families were a
deacon and deaconess, and over so many diaconates so
many presbyters, presided over again by an angel or
delegate. These delegates gathered in synods and
councils, rising one above another in extent, until they
embraced the whole Christian Church. All modern
Churches adhere to this idea, however they may differ
as to names, and the meaning they attach to them.
The whole Christian brotherhood they believe to be
one, and that all the members of it should endeavour
to realize the unity of the brotherhood, by friendly
intercourse, and Christian communion, and mutual
co-operation. Large societies tend to destroy the per-
sonal union of Christians, and want of Christian fidelity
THE REION OF PEACE. 279
completes the separation between them. Cliristiana
must first become brothers in Christ, and then they
will form an united and sympathizing brotherhood
tliroughout the universal Church, so as to fulfil our
Saviour's parting prayer: " That they all may be one;
as thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they
also may be one in us: that tlie world may believe
that thou hast sent me."
Only v/e must beware lest pride and tyranny pro-
duce again an earthly Papacy, instead of a heavenly ;
a Satanic image of the Church, instead of the meek
and lowly Church of Christ. Let us, therefore, seek
to restore first the soul of man to the love and likeness
of Christ, and the family to its own beautiful order and
harmony, and then the Family of families on earth will
resume its just positions, relations and duties ; and all
believers walking together in the love of God, and in
the love of each other, will become built up together
on that only sure foundation, the faith of the one Lord
Jesus, in holiness and comfort, so as to be fitted for
entering the great Family of God above, in the New
Jerusalem, which, as the apostle beautifully says, is
the great metropolis of all the Christian world.
But while I thus express a strong desire for the
union of all Christians in one visible Church, I am
not sure but that diversity of forms in worship may be
necessary to preserve their force and meaning. In
Jerusalem, in the days of our Saviour, it is said that .
280 THE REIGN OP PEACE.
there were not less than four hundred and eighty ■
synagogues, conducted in the languages, and accord-
ing to the various customs of the nations, by whom
they were provided ; yet all these worshipped at one
temple. And for my part I am not sure but that it
would better serve the end for which the Christian
Chi rch was designed, if the same liberty were allowed
in the different congregations, leaving each person to
choose for himself (as he shall certainly have to answer
for himself at last,) the form of worship that serves
him best ; remembering only that in choosing for him-
self he must not depart from Christian simplicity, and
must not offend against Christian charity. By this
means I have no doubt that, under the influence of
the spirit of Christ, Christian union will soonest be
brought about, and most effectually maintained.
Yet amid all this diversity of forms, the work of
God should be carried on by a united ministry and a
united people; so that they may strengthen each
other's hands in bringing the whole population of the •
world under their united christian influence. And
having had the pleasure of being present at the ser-
vices of almost every Protestant denomination in this
country, I see no reason why they might not all thus
freely and heartily unite in their religious operations,
as they do in their other associations for the improve-
ment of their fellowmen. All preach or hear the
same word of God; and what ever differences of
THE REIGN OF PEACE, ' . 281
opinion exist, Low sooner shall they be reconciled,
than by friendly intercourse and mutual christian co-
operation, in bringing all their fellowmen to the enjoy-
ment of the favour and friendship of their common
Saviour? For as people often find thatv/hile engaged
in a foreign "^- ar, they become more closely united
amonsr themselves, so christians will find no more
likely way of becoming united among themselves,
than by carrying the battle of the common faith to
the very gates of all unbelief, error and sin, so as to
deliver those of their brethren v.'hom Satan has bound
with chains of ignorance and Vice, and keeps shut up'
in poverty, misery, and degradation. Here then is a
foreign war in which all christians may safely and
lionourabiy unite, whether at home or abroad ; and
when they thus become peace-makers to the world of
strife, God, the great peace-maker, will own them all '
for his children, and give them peace among them-
selves, and cause the work of their Lord to prosper in
their hand, till as the poet sings,
" Jesus slmil reign where'er the sun
Doth his successive journeys run ; • ^
His kingdom stretch from shore to shore,
Till moons sKall wax and wane no more." ,
282
CHAPTER IV.
THE MEANS ALREADY PROVIDED IN THE GOSPEL OF
CHRIST, ARE AMPLY SUFFICIENT, IF RIGHTLY EM-
PLOYED, TO BRING PEACE AND ALL ITS BLESSINGS
TO THE WORLD.
" IIow beautiful upon the mountains are the feet of
him that bringeth good tidings, that publisheth
peace; that bringeth good tidings of good, that
publisheth salvation ; that saith unto Zion, thy
God reigneth. — Is. lii. 7.
The blessings of peace and the horrors of war, have
been sung by every poet, described by every liistorian
and depicted by every statesman ; and yet war pre-
dominates over the world : and peace affrighted flies
afar from desolated cities and trampled fields. But
the day is not far distant, I trust, when peace shall
scatter plenty o'er the smiling lands, and war's grim
rage be for ages hushed in silence. For this is the
promise of God,
" But in the last days it shall come to pass, that the
mountain of the house of the Lord shall be
established on the top of the mountains, and it
shall be exalted above the hills, and all people
shall flow unto it. And many nations shall
come and say, Come, let us go up to the moun-
THK EEIQN OP PEACE. . 283
tain of the Lord, and to the house of the God
of Jacob; and he will teach us of his ways,
: and we will walk in his paths : for the law
■,r shall go forth of Zion, and the word of the Lord
' from Jerusalem, And he shall judge among
many people, and rebuke strong nations afar
off ; and they shall beat their swords into
plough-shares, and their spears into pruning-
hooks : nation shall not lift up sword against
• nation, neither shall they learn war any more.
But they shall sit every man under his vine
and under his figtree ; and none shall make
them afraid : for the mouth of the Lord of
hosts hath spoken it." — Mic. iv. 1-4.
Nothing can be more explicit than this prophecy as
to its time, the last days ; as to its promise, peace ;
and as to the means by which that peace is to be pro-
duced, the going forth of the word of the Lord from
Jerusalem. The last days began at the resurrection
of Christ ; the gospel of peace went forth from Jeru-
salem at the day of Pentecost ; and as the world has
never yet realized the promise here made, that promise
will be fulfilled now in the millenial age, the latter
part of the gospel dispensation. I believe, then, that
the gospel of Christ is able to bring peace to the world,
and that it shortly will do so. That it has never done
so before, is no proof to the contrary ; unless it can be
shown that it has heretofore been employed for that
284 THE REIGN OP PEACE.
purpose, and has failed. Every other plan has heen
tried, and failed. "War has been tried, and, as the
historian says, " r'-'nces made a desolation, and called
it peace." Despotism has been tried, and men have
been compelled to approve of its decrees, by their
silence ; and this reign of terror has been called peace.
Of late, the humanizing influences of civilization,
education, commerce and friendly intercourse have
been tried; yet war still rages between the most
natural allies, such as Austria and Prussia; and even
between the members of the same community, bound
together by every natural tie, as the North and the
South in the United States of i^ merica. The reason
is obvious : self-interest, which, under certain circum-
stances, draws men together, by a slight change in
these circumstances, again drivers them apart. The
only means capable of uniting the nations in peace, is
the gospel of Jesus Christ, which first shows men the
advantages of living in peace as brethren, and then
en/orces its counsel by a threatening more terrible even
than war. The nations are first invited to obtain of
God blessings, both spiritual and temporal, beyond
their utmost wishes, if they will accept of them through
Jesus Christ ; but if they reject these offered blessings,
they are threatened with a destruction which will
overwhelm them In unending misery; for, hear the
word of God, in the second psalm:
TUE REIGN OP PEACE. ' 285
" I will declare the decree : the Lord hath said unto
me, Thou art my Son ; this day have I hegotten
thee. Ask of me, and I shall give thee the
heathen for thine inheritance, and the uttermost
parts of the earth for thy possession. Thou
• shalt hreak them with a rod of iron ; thou shalt
dash them in pieces like a potter's vessel. Be
wise now therefore, O ye kings ; be instructed,
ye judges of the earth. Serve the Lord with
fear, and rejoice with trembling. Kiss the Son,
lest he be angry, and ye perish from the way,
when his wrath is kindled but a little. Blessed
are all theythat put their trust in him."
Li the sight of their great C."eator and Redeemer, the
soul of the prince and the soul of the peasant are equal ;
both are by nature equally lost, and to both mercy is
equally offered. lie that believeth in Jesus shall be
saved, and he that believeth not shall be damned.
There is no escape, then, from Him, before whom all'
continually stand now, and before whom they must
shortly appear, to receive severally, according to the
deeds done by them In the body, whether these have
been good or whether they have been evil. The prince
must then come up from his royal tomb, and the pea-
sant from his humble grave, and stand forth before the
judgment seat of Christ ; while angels, and devils, and
their own consciences, and all their fellow-creatures,
confirm the testimony which He who saw their every
286 THE RElQN OP PEACE. , *
deed and perceived their every thought, pronounces
for or against them. At present, each one attempts to
shift the blame from himself to others; but in that
day, as in passing sentence on the first transgressors,
the tempter and the tempted shall each receive his
just award.
"Wars may no doubt sometimes be necessary, at
least on one side ; and no one has a higher admiration
than I have for the noble and generous character of
the Christian soldier. But in itself, war is undoubtedly
one of the heaviest curses that can fall on nations.
Only think of the horrors of war ! Men cut oft' in the
very midst of their days, in the very heat of passion,
and often without any preparation, either for leaving
this world or entering upon esternity; families left
desolate; fathers and mothers, sisters and brothers,
and friends, left to mourn; perhaps widows and or-
phans left unprovided for; countries desolated, and
miseries untold heaped alike upon the innocent and
the guilty, and entailed upon future generations ; be-
eides all the cruelties and pollutions perpetrated in
the course of it. War is a series of multiplied, delib-
erate and horrible crimes, for which the community
would execrate him who should be guilty of the least
of them. And can any one imagine that God will
accept the excuse, that because they were authorised
by princes, or parliaments, or nations, they were justi-
fiable ? But how, it may be objected, can war be pre-
• THE REIQN OF PEACE. 287
vented? Simply by princes and peoples becoming
Christians ; keeping truth in all their sayings, honesty
in all tlieir dealings, and brotherly love in all their
intercourse. Then their word will be trusted; their
conduct will be respected; and no occasion will be
given to wrath and war ; and whi'^e peace with such
a people must be safe, their enmity must be dreadful.
If, then, all princes would adopt the pacific policy of
Britain, so well expressed by the noble heroism cf our
beloved Queen, in preventing the threatened rupture
between France and Prussia, from how many miseries,
losses and crimes might the nations be saved ! They
would then perceive that every advantage they hope
for, may be obtained by peace and friendship between
nations; and that by war they could only inflict
loss and misery on others and themselves. Nothing
can really be gained by violence. Better to suffer
wrong than to do wrong, since God is the avenger of
all such. More are killed in one war than in many
persecutions. Patience is more powerful than injus-
tice, since we see how the feeble Christian Church
overcame the mighty Koman Empire. ■
But mere quiescence is not enough. God only pro-
mises to protect and prosper the nation that is active
and zealous in his service. I heartily agree with Dr.
Cummings that Britain owed her escape from the
wrecking brought on other nations by the French
Revolution, to its missionary enterprise. The law of
288 THE REIGN OP PEACE.
God for nations is, " Either serve God or suffer war."
And how little can oven Britain boast in this respect?
How little is done for Christ in Britain, compared
with what is done for Mammon, and for jMoloch, and
for Belial, to this day? How many more soldiers are
sent forth by her than missionaries? And yet, which
would soonest conquer the world? Which would
soonest fill the coffers of the nation with wealth, or
the people's hearts with gladness? How long will it
be ere men learn that the way of God is the only way
to peace ?
But some tell us that missions have almost proved a
failure ! This, happily, is not ti ae, for there are hun-
dreds of thousands of converts now living, as the visible
fruits of missons ; but if it were, would it be wonder-
ful ? Cast a number of sparks into the lalce in succes-
sion, will they set it in a blaze ? Send your generals
to combat the bands of Fenians, will they bring them
all in as prisoners ? Yet you send one devoted mis-
sionary, unarmed, and even unsustained, to conquer
millions of men possessed by the power of the Devil,
and ax'e surprised because he does not succeed in con-
verting them at once ! because perhaps, when he sees
you who sent him, lying at home in luxurious ease,
while he is sent on what he deems perhaps a hopeless
errand, he turns aside to the world ! But the time is
coming when Christians shall be driven by the blast
of war, like thistle-down, over the length and breadth
THE llEION OP PEACE, , 289
of the world ; for though they sliall finally overcome
by the help of God, it will only be after a struggle,
such as the world has never before witnessed; and
then shall they learn, if not before, how to preach the
Gospel of salvation to the perishing millions of their
fellow men! And then, thus taught of God, they
shall continue to practise in peace what they learnt
under great tribulation. Oh that it were possible that
they could learn this beforehand, and send at once,
not two or three only, but armies of missionaries
preaching peace by Jesus Christ, for then would God
make even their enemies to be at peace with them, as
he has said, and bring them as humble suppliants to
their feet, saying, We desire to have peace with a
nation among whom God so manifestly dwells. For
as God protected and prospered his people Israel of
old, who were merely a model nation, for an example
to all others, so will God bless and protect still, every
nation that thus truly fears and honours him.
I am not disposed- to touch here upon the intricate
questions as to the relation between the church and
the world. But I consider the church or kingdom of
Christ as complete in itself, so far at least as regards
its own members. It was so in the beginning. The
church of Christ attended then to the support of its
own poor and sick and aged ; to the education of its
own children, and to the healing of its own sick ; and
to the prevention of injustice and the protection of the
19
290' ■ THE REION OP PEACE.
oppressed. And I believe that the church sliould
always have continued in this position, and not have
become, as it has largely done in modern times, a
mere association for the support of preachers. At
first, christians merely helped and defended each other,
as ftir as possible, against the oppression of heathen
governments. But when they came to exercise the
power of the civil government, they superseded
heathen injustice and cruelty by justice and mercy ;
while the church exercised as before, all control over
its own members, who by rejecting the authority of
their oflEicers, became excluded from their society, and
were then dealt with as heathens. The civil govern-
ment should never have superseded the government of
the church ; nor does the government of the church
supersede an appeal in temporal matters, to the civil
government, even when administered by christians.
The real difficulty in reconciling their co-operation,
I apprehend, lies in the generally felt conviction
that justice cannot be had from either at present,
which I regard as a cry from the heart of the people
for a christian church and a christian government,
which would grant them that justice and that sym-
pathy they need alike in their temporal and in their
spiritual affairs, which at present are every where
denied them, except at the throne of God.
Let me only name one or two points, which seem to
call for redress : and first as to Law. The Civil
THE REION OP PEACE. - 291
Government of a nation, is merely tlie combined force
of the nation, to see justice clone to every citizen. As
when one member of the body, howe er weak in
itself, suffers, the whole body unites for its relief; so
ought the nation to unite its whole force, to right the
poorest of its citizens. No one will venture to say
that this is the case at present. The rich may obtain
law and judgment, because they can pay for it; but
the poor cannot. They are better without it ? Per-
haps so in the end ; but meantime the nation sins
against God, who will visit them for their sin, as he
did the Jews of old, and if they persist in their
iniquity, will cut them off from being a nation. Law
is merely the utterance of the national conscience, and
should be free to all, and easily and speedily obtained.
The whole nation should bear the cost of it, and see
it impartially administered to all, both rich and poor.
Christians ehould especially remember that in dealing
with any of Christ's people, they are dealing with
Christ himself; who in a little while will say to all,
" Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of
these my brethren, ye have done it unto me!"
Secondly, as to the currency. Currency is simply
the national credit, and should therefore be unchange-
able. It should be mads so by public agreement ; and
the severest penalties should be inflicted on all who
presume to violate the national honor. All current
money should be issued under government security.
292 THE REIQN OP PEACE.
and be made a legal tender, which every one who
makes a bargain shall be obliged to abide by. Banks
should not be allowed to issue one dollar, which they
cannot make good. The bills they issue should be
government money, so th:it bill-holders and depositors
who have no control of the management may never
lose anything by bank failures. One act of injustice
and dishonesty does a nation more harm than millions
can repay ; because it destroys not only the credit but
the virtue of the people, and undermines their pros-
perity and safety. Justice should always be done on
earth ; for if not, it will certainly be done in that
prison-house from which, when once entered, •no one
shall ever escape, until he has paid the last farthing.
Tliirdly, as to armies, &c. A Christian nation
should employ Christian soldiers ; because public ser-
vants are merely the nation's hands, and these should
correspond with the nature of the body to which they
belong ; and even if others are employed, double honor ,
should be paid to those who will be orderly in peace
and faithful in war. Cromwell conquered by the
superior piety of his soldiers ; and so did Washington ;
and so did Wellington. Many of the ordinary British
soldiers are irreligious, and hence the first battles are
generally lost by them; but when the British get
fairly into war, and call for soldiers from the ranks of
the people, what enemy can then stand the shock of
their onset, or cross bayonets with them ? At Maida,
THE REIGN OP PEACE. 293
at Acre, at the Nile and Trafalgar, in the Crimea and
in India, a handful of such soldiers have vanquished
much larger numbers. They are braver, they are
stronger, and they must conquer, because they serve a
Captain who always makes them to triumph. The
Christian legion, I believe, is no myth !
Hence, finally, it will be understood why I speak of
armies of missionaries. I see no reason why soldiers
shoiild not be all missionai-ies, or, if you prefer it, why
missionaries should not be as easily obtained as soldiers.
Every man should be a Christian, and every Christian
should be a scholar ; and then missionaries thus chosen
would, stand more fatigue, and reach the common
understanding much better, than more intellectual,
often because more delicately constituted men. If all
the national servants were thus chosen because they
were Christians, and were all trained to Christian use-
fulness, as they ought to be, how much more efficient
would they be as pacificators as well as conquerors of
the enemy; and how much more creditably would
they represent a Christian nation, than those who dis-
honor their country and their profession of religion by
their scandalous excesses.
And if, in consequence of the people generally being
far from righteousness, the nation will not do its duty,
should not the faithful servants of Jesus be as earnest
and active in honouring their Sovereign, as the chil-
dren of this world are in promoting the cause of their
294 THE REIGN OP PEACE.
earthly prince^ and never cease their efforts at home
and abroad, until they have brought in the ancient
people of God, and with them the fullness of the
Gentile nations ; not a mere handful of people as now,
but the body of them ; so that at last the kingdoms of
this world may truly become the kingdoms of our
Lord, and of his Christ ? '
Under all circumstances, however, the civil govern-
ment is an ordinance of God ; and hence Christians
are called upon not only to obey their rulers, and to
pay them all honor and all lawful dues, but specially
to pray for them, that they may fear God and rule in
righteousness, so that they may be a terror only to
evil-doers, and an encouragement and protection te all
that do well. And if Christians at any tiiae take part
in the civil government of their country, they can only
safely do so, so far as their Christian faith allows them ;
for if they do as the heathen do, no royal prerogative
will protect them in the day of justice from the hypo-
crite's doom. But by their faithfulness, Christians
may be the means of procuring great blessings to their
country, especially by letting the light of their Chris-
tian example shine out as from a high tower over all
the land ; for, as the psalmist says,
" That nation blessed is, whose God Jehovah is; and those
A blessed people are, whom for his heritage he chose."
295
• . ' CHAPTER V.
THE PEACEFUL AND PROSPEROUS STATE OF THE
CHURCH AND THE WORLD, DURING THE MILLENIAL
, REIGN OF CHRIST OVER THE NATIONS OF THE
- EARTH.
" Behold, I will send you Elijah the prophet before
the coming of the great and dreadful day of
: '/ • the Lord: and he shall turn the hearts of the
fathers to the children, and the hearts of the
' children to their fathers, lest I come and smite
•J: ; the earth with a curse." — Mal. iv. 5.
" The age of miracles is past," is a saying frequently
employed, without sufficiently attending to the distinc-
tion between miracles and mighty works. A miracle
is a work of God wrought at tlie word of his pro- •
phet, to convince men that God is with him, and has
authorized him to declare his will to them ; and while
it is such a work as none but God could do, vet it is
simply a stopping or hastening of a work such as God
usually performs in another way. Thus, when God
caused the sun to stand still in the valley of Aijalon
at the word of Joshua, the sun, which, by God's com-
mand, nsually moves on in his appointed course, day
by day, suddenly stopped, and continued standing,
till the enemies of the Lord and his people were dis-
comfitted j and when the shadow went backwards ten
296 THE REIQN OP PEACE.
degrees on the sun-dial of Aliaz, the sun, which usually
goes forward, went backwards. The way in which
God did this makes no difference to the miracle.
None but God could do such a work, and yet it was
a work such as God usually does in the ordinary way,
and so it becomes a proof of God's interposition and
presence. Now the same works are continually being
done, for all ordinary purposes, in the ordinary way.
It is not desirable that the sun should either stand
still or go backwards, excepting for the purpose of
exhibiting the prophet's divine commission. Conse-
quently, since no new Gospel is to be communicated
at the Millenium, no new prophets will require to be
commissioned, and no new miracles to be wrought.
But the mighty works of God will go on as before ;
and among these I wish to state a few, in which it
will be seen that though no new miracles are to be
expected, in the Millenial Reign, yet the Goodness of
God will make for itself ample enough channels to
satisfy every reasonable want or wish of the human
heart.
And first, the Gospel of the grace of God will be
fully preached and fully received. "The Gospel of
the Kingdom shall be preached in all nations," said
our blessed Lord, " before the end come ;" that is, in
this case, before the end of the world, among all na-
tions, as it was in all Palestine, before the destruction
of tl rusalem: thai is in the time of the Millenium
THE RETGN OP PEACE. 297
then, for after that there will only be the great apos-
tasy and the Judgment Day. During that happy
period, then, the Gospel will be fully preached over
all the world, and the knowledge of the Lord shall
cover the earth with the beams of its glory, as the
waters cover the channels of the great deep. And as
the Gospel shall be fully preached, so will it also be
fully received by all the nations of the earth. For
the god of this world being taken out of the way, the
knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Jesus
Christ shall shine freely into men's hearts ; and they
shall no more need to teach every man his brother as
they do now, saying, know the Lord; for all shall
know him, from the least even unto the greatest. As
in the days of Solomon, the Canaanite ceased out of
the land of promise, so in the Millenium the heathen
shall cease out of the earth. The Gospel must still be
taught to the young, but it will no more need to be
sent to the heathen, abroad or at home, for all shall
have heard the joyfnl sound, and learnt to walk in
the light of the Lord ; so that from the rising to the
setting of the sun shall the incense of sincere praise,
and the pure offering of a holy life, be presented con-
tinually before him.
Secondly, knowledge shall be universally diffused
and universally studied. Learning is twin-sister to
Eeligion. Adam first learned to know God, that is
Religion ; and then he learned to know the creatures,
298 THE REION OF PEACE.
over wliicli God gave him dominion, and that is
Learning. Learning, however, should always come
after Religion, as it did at first, and not before it: for
Learning makes Religion to shine in beauty and
pleasure ; but Learning unsanctified by Religion, is a
flaming- sword turning every way to keep the soul
from the Tree of Life. But now that Religion has
regained, through grace, possession of the citadel of
man's heart, Learning may safely open his eyes, to
l)ehold the wondrous works which God hath wrought.'
By this means, the human mind will delight to under-
stand God's works and M^ays ; and God will himself
teach liim to know how to regain that dominion over
all the creatures, of which Satan deprived him, by
seducing him by sin into bondage to himself. We see
that much has already been regained by man in this
way ; of which his power over water, air, steam, elec-
tricity and light may be specified as examples. And
who can tell how far this newly acquired power may
ultimately be carried ; and in how many ways it may
be applied to the increase of human knowledge, to the
lightening of human toil? Engines driven by water
or steam already save the labour of man and beast to
a large extent. Railroads run in every direction, and
telegraphs not only accompany them, but run beyond
them over the mountain and under the sea, so as to
put a girdle round the earth in a few liours. Photo-
graphy now flashes likenesses in a moment ; and, who
THE REIGN OF PEACE. 209
can tell how far it may ultimately bring the most dis-
tant objects within our nearer inspection. And there
are other powers in nature not yet generally recogniz-
ed, such as animal magnetism : by which the animal
body can be employed as an electric telegraph, commu-
nicating with another similar body, continuously over
land and sea, to almost any distance ; and which only
requires to be carried to a sufficient extent, to become
a most powerful instrument either for good or evil.
Electricity has also been tried as a motive power in
driving machinery, and as an illuminator ; in both of
which capacities it may in the end succeed. The
composition of light has already been employed to
discover the nature of the body from which it pro-
ceeds. And who can tell to what most valuable prac-
tical results, (since light is simply matter in its
electric state, just as steam is matter in its gaseous
state,) all these wonderful discoveries may lead ; pro-
ducing probably much greater benefits fo society, than
can yet be well conceived ? And as the knowledge of
nature advances mankind will come better to know
themselves ; and understand thereby better how to
communicate the knowledge they have acquired, to the
generation following ; so that a school shall no longer
be a penitentiary, but a palace ; where the streams of
knowledge shall flow sweetly between the flowery
banks of love and play. The mind of the child shall
then be fed with the milk of truth in gentle streams,
300 THE REIGN OF PEACE.
and not be crammed with food unsuited to liis pro-
gress ; be led up to strength and beauty by the sup-
port of living examples of wisdom and virtue ; and be
taught to walk with easy step, amid the scenes of
nature and the pictures of immortal truth. The child
thus nursed in the bosom of a Christian family, and
trained in a Christian school, shall go forward to the
Christian Church, alike taught and teaching ; until he
aitain the last ascending round in the ladder of earthly
knowledge ; and so mount upwards to the seat of the
perfect light, the throne of God on high.
Health and plenty shall be graciously granted by
. God to all the inheritors of that joyous Ileign of Peace,
and be gladly shared with all their fellows. It has
been asked, If the inhabitants of the world go on
increasing so rapidly as here represented — the peo-
ple generally marrying young, the children mostly
surviving to maturity, and a great proportion of the
human family spared to enjoy a lengthened life —
where will all these vast multitudes find the means of
subsistence ? To this the uswer is easy, when once
we understand how the world is constituted. If all
the inhabitants of the world were to be idle, they
would die of starvation, however few there might be
of them ; and this we find most frequently to occur
among savage tribes, who rove about and live by
himting, and make no provision for times of scarcity ;
and in this way sometimes almost whole tribes become
THE REION OF PEACE. 801
extinct. If all tlie inhabitants of tlie world were to
be sickly, it might be difficult for thein to assist each
other, however few; and this sometimes oceurs in
time of plagues ; and these also are most destructive
among savage tribes, who are uncleanly in their
habits. If the earth were a mere dead machine, whose
capacity was limited by the strength of its materials,
there might be danger in tasking it beyond its strength.
But everything, thank God, in this living world, is
quite the reverse of all this. And first, the earth is so
wonderfully constituted that it is capable of feeding
and clothing as many inhabitants as it can contain.
It was so made in the beginning, as it came forth from
its Creator's hand, fitted to be the habitation of the
children of men. The materials of which the upper
surface of the earth is composed are precisely the same
as those of which men's bodies are composed, namely,
watjr, coal; lime, &c., which are thus stored up ready
for use. And in making use of them in the cultiva-
tion of the land, in the warming of our houses and
the carrying on of our labours, we are preparing them,
under the direction of an all-wise Enler, for being
applied to the nobler uses of the human frame. These
materials are not applied all at once, but by degrees,
in successive processes; and for this purpose, as was
said with regard to the advance of the Gospel, the law
of waves is here beheld also. As the rivers run into
the sea, yet the sea is never full, because the water
802 THE REIGN OP PEACE.
which, thus gathered from tlie cloutls, flows into the
sea, returns thither again by constant evaporation from
sea and land, and all their varied offspring ; and then
repeats its course in dew, and rain, and hail, and
snow^ which, by rushing flood, and trickling rill, and
gentle fountain, find their way again at last, by many
channels, to their great ocean-bed: as the rays of
light, ever streaming forth from the sun, and the moon,
and stars, never exhaust the fountains whence they
proceed ; because, after supplying all the lining crea-
tures with light, and health, and energy, they return
again by the swift combustion of the raging flame, the
slow combustion of vegetable and animal life, or the
swift flash of the lightning, and find their way to
whence they came, and so replenish those ever-during
fires that blaze forth their glory in the firmament ; so
in the living world itself, there is a continual balancing
of accounts between the animal and the vegetable
world. These worlds are in a manner the exact coun-
terparts of each other ; that which would kill the one
just supplies life and food to the other; and thus the
animal feeds on the vegetable produce of the earth,
and then returns again to the earth, in various ways,
that which enables the earth to nourish all its vegeta-
ble nurslings. "Whatever comes from the earth, or
sea, or air, just returns to them, and springs up in
new vegetable forms, to become again the food and
shelter of its animated tribes. The balance would
TIIK REinN OF Pr.ACE. 303
tlius remain forever equal. But here is the wondrous
mystery of nature, as we begin to see it in tliese hitter
days. The wood and coal we bu'-n are every day in-
creasing the supply of food for the vegetable world.
Nothing that God hath made is ever destroyed. The
fire merely decomposes the wood and coal into their
simple elements, which are water and carbonic acid
(commonly called choke damp), and some other sub-
stances. These substances would speedily destroy
every living thing, had not God provided that the
vegetable world should immediately draw them in:
and then, instead of destroying the animals, they mul-
tiply their food; and thus gradually the air is purified
and mankind provided with an abundant supjily for.
all their wants. that men would praise the Lord
then, for his wonderful works and for his goodness to
the children of men ; who turneth their evil to good
and maketh the elements of death minister to them
both health and food.
Since, then, men are to be healthy, and not sick ; to
be industrious, and not idle ; to be good, and not evil .
the more they multiply, the more they need the suste-
nance of their strength, the more abundantly will the
earth yield her wealth for their support and comfort.
We see this already in part fulfilled in Europe, since
the Eeformation. Britain was then thinly peopled ;
and yet the people were poor, ill-fed, ill-clad and sickly.
Now, the inhabitants are multiplied tenfold; and yet"
804 THE REIGN OF PEACE.
tlicy arc wealthy, well fed, well clad and healthy : that
thoy arc not more so, is their own fault, in heing idle
or improvident, and not because there is not abundance
of every necessary within their reach. J3ut besides
this, we see new lands opening to welcome the faithful
and the industrious, to find peaceful homes and a plen-
tiful supply of all their wants, in Canada, in the Wes-
tern States, and in all parts o| the world. AYc now
know also that under proper management the most
barren land can bo made productive;' as the moors
and bogs and mountains in the fatherland and else-
where, loudly proclaim to every intelligent ear. Water
also' can be found, by digging or by boring, in every
wilderness; so that the desert sands can be made to
rejoice and blossom as the rose. Nothing is wanting
on God's part to furnish food to every child whom he
is pleased to send into the world, if men themselves
would only be faithful and thankful and kind.
This is what I trust God is now about to do for our
race, by so impressing them with a persuasion of his
fatherly love and unfailing goodness, that they will be
encouraged to show to each other that kindness and
compassion that he daily shows to them all. Mean-
time, the poor complain that the rich keep too large a
share to themselves; and the rich complain, on the
other hand, that the poor are discontented and un-
grateful. Thus a lengthened conflict has been main-
THE REIGN OP PEACE. 805
tained between them, inclining Bonietimcs to one siclo
and sometimes to the other, bnt always yielding vexa-
tion and misery to both. This conflict is now to end.
Rich and poor aro both about to learn that godliness
with a competence is the greatest gain ; and that be-
yond this., " It is moi i blessed to give than to receive."
The rich are about to learn that a little help, given in
time, may not only save the life of the poor man, but
prevent himself and family from becoming a burden
on the community, in the pcjor-house or the prison, to
which the withholding of it at the right time now too
often consigns them ; and thus save a pound for every
penny spent, besides the blessing of God, wortli more
than all. And the poor are about to learn that their
health is their wealth, which every vice wastes and
dissipates ; and that economy is the way to power and
safety ; and thus both rich and poor, learning the true
dignity and delight of human nature, shall each have
somethin'^ over to cast into the lord's treasury for the
poor perishing heathen ; until all their brethren of
mankind throughout the world come to some equality,
with the;nselves in Christian piety, knowledge and
comfort. It only wants this ever present sense of
God's unspeakable love to us in Christ, to fill every
human heart with such love and compassion for all
mankind, as shall, by enlarging their Christian eftbrts
and contracting their earthly desires, cause the streams
of life and consolation to flow forth like a mighty
20 ^ ^
306 THE REIGN OP PEACE.
river, to enrich and gladden both the eastern and the
western world.
And now, to sum up the whole subject of this book,
I wish again to answer an objection that seems to
have great weight with many, and comes up, there-
fore, in many various forms, namely, that a similar
expectation of a Eeign of Peace has been so often
entertained, and so often disappointed. Need I re-
mind all who stagger here, that this is merely infi-
delity, and the most common kind of it ? Christ has
not abolished death, has not saved his people from the
common afflictions of life, as the Jews expected he
would do. God's people are often sufierers more than
others, and Christ himself suffered more than all.
IIow, then, it may be asked, as it was of old, can a
crucified Galilean save mankind? Yet we believe
that Christ came in the fulness of time, at first ; and
we believe that Christ will come again the second
time, in the fulness of time; and why, then, should
we not believe his promises, as well as his forewarn-
ings ? Persecutions have come, as he foretold ; dark-
ness has overspread the Church, as he foretold ; and
why should not the Church, at last, have light, and
peace, and comfort, as our Saviour foretold ? But it
may be said, " The cry has been so often raised, ' Be-
hold the Bridegroom cometli : go ye out to meet him ;'
we have gone forth, but Christ has not come ; why,
then, should we look for him any longer ? Let us go
THE REfON OF PEACE. 307
and mind our own bT'siness, and let liim come \vlien
lie will !'' Is that tlie Avretclied conclusion to which
Christians have at last come? But is not this the
very warning our Saviour gave us, that many would
so come, giving false alarms ? Yet did he not at the
same time bid us watch ? And cannot we watch for
him during the one hour that we are on the earth,
until we hand over our watch to others, at the ap-
pointed season ? or must we sleep like others, even in
the sentry box ? Christ will come, let no man doubt
it; and as tlie age of persecutions is nearly past, so
the age of the Gospel's triumph is near at hand, when
Christ shall be seen coming (though not yet fully
come), in the clouds of heaven, with power and great
glory. , : .
But it may be said. This has always been the an-
swer, "Wait a little longer; but the Church has as
yet showed no sign of rising above the world." In
reply to this, I may quote the saying of the wise king,
" The slothful desireth to have, and cannot obtain, be-
cause his hands refuse to labour." The Church has,
time and again, put on her wings of faith and hope,
and thought in her dreams to fly aloft to the sky of
l)Ower ; but she has never, in her waking liours, taken
to herself the mighty spirit of love, whereby alone
those wings can be eifectually put in motion so as to
enable her to bear up that heavy weight of clay, where-
with she then feels herself clogged and dragged down-
308 THE REIGN OP PEACE.
wards to the earth. But has the Church ever made
such an efibrt in earnest, and altogether failed ? In
the beginning she was seen, flying as an angel in the
midst of heaven, proclaiming the everlasting Gospel ;
and again, for a little while, at the Eeformation, she
attempted to resume her flight ; but her wings soon
became clogged and weary, and she sank exhausted to
the earth. But now once more the Church is to be
seen riding forth on the white horse of prosperity ; not
merely sending messengers to and fro over the earth,
but spreading her armies of colonists into all lands,
and taking actual possession of the whole earth ; until
the Anglo-Saxon race fill the four quarters of the
world. This is being rapidly effected at the present
day, in America, Africa, Australia, Asia, and Europe ;
and tlie great war now impending is destined, in the
issue, to further extend that Christianizing and civil-
izing influence. The only question in my mind, is
whether Protestant nations will thus spread the Gos-
pel of salvation as a matter of grace, or as a matter of
necessity. Had the Jews believed in Jesus, when he
came to save them by his cross, they would not have
been destroyed by his Roman sword. And so, if
Britain, and America, and Germany, the chief mis-
sionary nations, would now spread abroad the Gospel
of God's grace, they would be spared in the great
tribulation that is coming to crush all tyranny, civil
and ecclesiastical, as well as all error and vice ; but if
THE REIGN OP PEACE. 309
tliey will not, (and this I greatly fear,) God will make
their dispersion the means of spreading abroad that
Gospel which they cruelly concealed from the perish-
ing nations; as by the persecutions of the Church,
under the Roman empire, he sent the Gospel of old to
the barbarous tribes beyond it, the Germans, the
Goths, and the many kindred tribes, that now rule
the world under the vaunted title of the Anglo-Saxon
race !
But supposing Christians to be willing to do their
duty, how could the 'nations all be discijoled to the Lord
Jesus. To this I answer. They already have the men
and the means of converting and teaching all nations,
both as regards the instruments and the grace (for the
asking) that shall put these in operation in all lands,
in all languages, and in all the relations of life. They
can multiply these instruments as they proceed, as
every new convert will become a new worker, and a
workman fully prepared to spread the influence of
divine grace around him in his daily life and conver-
sation ; and thus a little leaven would speedily leaven
the whole lump. And as a fire kindles as it spreads,
so will the flame of the gospel go on strengthening as
it advances ; the very obstacles that opposed it becom-
ing new fuel to heighten its blaze, until the commin-
gling flames from every side melt and consume that
hardness of heart and unbelief, which the play of a
single tongue of flame could not afiect.
310 THE REIGN OF PEACE.
But in order to success, we must clearly see tlie
object which we desire to accomplisli, and tlie means
by whicli that object can be effected. Now, tlie great
object, as I have already said, is the salvation of souls,
since the body is as nothing to the soul in importance,
or time to eternity. This, we arc assured by our
Saviour, is the great work of God, and the only thing
really needful to men ; as all things desirable will flow
from this ; for God will be glorified, and, through the
mercy of God in Christ, men shall have all things
given them, richly to enjoy. If salvation, then, is
gained, all is gained ; and if salvation is not secured,
all is lost. The means of obtaining salvation are also
plainly revealed. In the Old Testament we are assured
that the only way of salvation is to fear God and to
keep his commandments, of which the sum then lay in
the offering of sacrifices, of which the meaning was
expressed by John the Baptist, the last of the prophets,
in these memorable words : " Behold the Lamb of God,
that taketh away the sin of the world." In the New
Testament the same command takes a still simpler
form : " Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ ; " which is
also to be proved by simply keeping his dying com-
mand, " Love one another, as I have loved you." The
means here directed to be used are only to be found in
the AVord of God; to which, therefore, every one is
commanded to hearken, as the means of his becoming
wise unto salvation, through the knowledge of Jesus
THE REIQN OF PEACE. 311
Christ, to whom the whole of the sacred Scriptures
bear their testimony. But the means of salvation for
oneself, are the means of salvation for all mankind ;
and hence the invitation to believe is accompanied
with a command to preach the gospel, as wo see in
those beautiful words so often repeated, yet but seldom,
fully understood :
" The Spirit and the Bride say, come ;
And let him that nEARExn say, come."
Hence the command to preach the gospel is laid
upon all Christians ; and so we read that when the
Church in Jerusalem was scattered abroad by the per-
secution that arose about Stephen, the disciples went
everywhere preaching the word. Indeed it is obvious
that as out of the abundance of the heart the mouth
ever speaketh, Christians only require to be deeply
interested in the salvation of their own souls, and in
the salvation of the souls of others, thus to speak often
about the things that concern their everlasting peace.
If, then, they could only realize, as they ought, the
unspeakable importance of the salvation of souls,
Christians would no longer dispute about "toys and
trifles, in the church or out of it ; but would endeavor
practically to answer this greatest of all questions.
What shall I do to be saved ? And then that which
is next to it, How shall we, by any moans, save all
312 THE REIGN OP PEACE.
our fellow-men ? Then would the words of the poet
be felt as well as sung :
" Salvation ! 0, salvation !
The joyful sound proclaim,
Till earth's remotest nation
Has learnt Messiah's name."
To accomplish this, as I said before, every man
should begin at home ; begin with himself. The great
difficulty has ever been a want of personal faith in the
Son of God. Many go bo far as others go, and there
they stop, because, though they are proud of the re-
spectable company of their fellow Christians, they are
not prepared to forsake them and follow Christ alone,
when others hang back. This ib Satan's stronghold ;
the world, the multitude go with him. And so, hith-
erto, the multitude of professing Christians have ever
been ashamed to own Christ in the day of his humilia-
tion. Yet thib was the cross Christ came to bear, to
be singularly godly, amid an ungodly people; and
this is the cross which he calls upon all that would
follow him, to take up and bear it after him. For
this purpose Christians must be strong in faith. And
it is really such men alone (and women too), that can
either be sure of their own salvation, or be the means
of saving others. Here, then, is the real point of dif-
ficulty : Where shall we find Christians who are not
ashamed to own and follow Christ, not onlv in their
public assemblies, but also in their daily walk and
THE REIGN or PEACE. 313
conversation ? Where shall we find such men as Abel,
who confessed himself a sinner, though probably guilty
of no public offance ; and sought for pardon through
the blood of the Lamb ? Such men as Enoch and
Noah, who were found faithful among the faithless,
and were preachers of righteousness in a wicked gen-
eration ? Such men as Abraham, who, forsaking all
idols, worshipped in his family the living though in-
visib;3 Jehovah ; and taught his descendants after him
to do the same ? Such men as Moses, who forsook all
the splendours of the world, that he might obtain a
lot in the heavenly inheritance? Such men as David,
w^ho delighted more to be accounted a fool for God,
than to occupy the throne of the mightiest nation then
in the world ? Such men as Daniel, who steadfastly
continued making his daily prayers to God rather than
save his life by the loss of God's favour ? Such men
as Nehemiah, who sacrificed ease, and wealth, aud
honour, that he might restore again the city of God,
which had become a reproach to his holy name?
Such men as Paul, who forsook all the honours and
pleasures of this world, to preach among the heathen
the unsearchable riches of Christ? Such men as
Luther, who would willingly have sacrificed his life
for the peace of the Church of God, and yet would not
save his life by denying the only way of salvation by
the faith of Jesus Christ ? Such men and women as
we read of, who, through faith, sacrificed all to follow
314 THE REIGN OF PEACE.
Christ, who himself sacrificed infinitely more than all,
that he niiiz-ht come to earth, and save sinners lost and
wretclicd, by his agony upon the cross? The Church
wants earnest men ; men who will act as they believe,
and believe as they find ; such men as will study, and
pray, and labour, through grace, to fulfil what they
undertake. They will begin with themselves, then,
with their families, and with their own congregations;
but they will not end there ; they will endeavour to
leaven the whole community with the leaven of Christ.
If otliers will join them, they will divide the work with
them, even to giving them the choice of the field, seek-
ing not their own honour, but the glory of Christ.
But if others will not at first work with them, they
will, like Pastor Obcrlin, of Switzerland, begin the
work themselves, calling on all who will to come and
help them. In this, minister and member are equally
interested, '
But in order that their labours may lead to perma-
nent success, Christians should not merely employ
words, which vanish like vapour into the empty air,
but gather all believers into a Church, which, like the
same vapour confined in a cylinder, moves the ma-
chinery attached to it. Organization is better than
mere teaching, because it preserves what lias been
taught. And hence the wisdom of the plan pursued
by the early Christians, as taught them by the Lord
and his apostles. Every one who w^s willing to ac-
THE REIGN OP PEACE. 315
cept of salvation by Christ was added to the Church
at once. There was none of that cold suspicion that
chills the heart in the very moment of its softening,
and often makes it harder than before. The poor
outcast, at war with the world, at war with himself,
M'as welcomed to come and cast all his burdens, spiri-
tual and temporal, on the Lord Jesus, and found sym-
pathizing counsellors and helpers, and, if needs were,
and so far as possible, protectors, in the society of be-
lievers. The same kindly feeling was revived in all
the Reformed Churches, and in more recent times
has been taken up by every new denomination for a
time; not saying. Stand back, for I am holier than
thou, or. Go, be ye fed, and clad, and warmed, by
your own labours ; but, taking him by the hand, as a
brother man, a child of God, an heir of heaven, and
helping him to walk with Jesus, to adorn his doctrine,
and to maintain his cause. This is how, and not by
miracles merely, the Church of Christ rose so rapidly
in the world. It came providing pardon for the past,
help for the future, and eternal happiness and glory at
last. This is what Christ came to provide for all man-
kind, if they will accept it, and what Christ commands
all his disciples to aid in imparting to all their fellow-
men : to forgive as they have been forgiven ; to receive
others as they have been received by Christ ; to love
as they have been loved ; and freely to give as freely
they have received : assuring them that in so doing
816 THE REIGN OP PEACE.
tliey will not lose anything, but gain, even in this
world, a hundred fold, and in the world to come, a
crown of glory. The apostles and first Christians be-
lieved heartily in the Lord Jesus, and lived and loved
as brethren, even to having all things in common, al-
though they consisted of members from every nation,
sect, rank and station ; Jews, Greeks, Eomans, Barba-
rians; l*harisees, Sadducees, philosophers, and out-
casts; princes, peasants, freemen, slaves, men, women,
elders, children ; these were all regarded and treated
as members of one Family of God in Christ, whoso in-
finite greatness levelled all distinctions. And I say
without fear of contradiction, that every Christian de-
nomination began in this way ; that while it continued
to do Bo it grew and multiplied ; and that when it fell
from its first love, it cooled, it declined, it wasted
away. In this respect religious sects remind me of a
remarkable bird I have read of, that flies high up into
the air, until it reaches far above the clouds, and then,
putting its head under its breast, and stretching its
wings to the utmost, it goes to sleep while it descends,
swirling round and round like the leaf from a tree,
until it almost reaches the ground; it then flies up
again as before, and so comes swirling down again, as
long as necessary. So with these Churches : warmed
at first with the fire of brotherly love, they mount up
iuto the atmosphere of spiritual life ; and then, having
reached their highest point, they sink again as gently
THE REIQN OP PEACE. • 317
as possible, but still steadily descending, until tliey
.almost reach the point of dissolution ; and then,
alarmed at tlieir dangerous position, they renew their
upward flight, until they again return to sleep, and
through their failing eflbrts again descend.
I am not in this, advocating an attempt at bribing
men to become christians, which though it might make
sectarians, would never make believers ; but only
urging the wisdom of making it as easy to become a
christian as we can, for those who are desirous of being
so, by opening for them a refuge from their afflictions,
and holding out a brotherly welcome to all who come
to us. Meantime, the churches with their mouths
invite men to come to Christ, and then with their
hands they push them back ; they tell of the certain
destruction that awaits them if they remain where
they nre, and then drive them back, into the hands of
their enemies, when they attempt to escape ; and hence
so many are driven into Popery on the one hand, as
the only open refuge, or into infidelity on the other,
in contempt of the hollow professions of a selfish
Christianity ; if such a thing as a selfish kindness can
exist.
When the Catholic Emancipation Bill was under
discussion. Dr. Chalmers gave it the sanction of his
great name ; saying, give them emancijiation, and
give me the Bible. The Catholics got emancipation,
but I fear the other half of the compact was forgotten.
818 THE REIGN OP PEACE.
Still I believo that Dr. Chalmers' statement was well
founded, had the whole of it been acted up to. For ],
know no better means of converting, not only Roman
Catholics, but all others, than by letting the transform-
ing light of the gospel shine upon their hearts. But
how can it be made to reach them, since they will not
read the word of God, and will not even hear it ? —
How then can it reach them? By only one way that
I know of, and that is by seeing it printed in golden
letters in the godly and amiable lives of faithful Pro-
testants, as living epistles of Christ, known and read
of all men' These they must read ; and from them
they will learn that the Bible is the word of God, and
that the Saviour of Protestants is tlie only true
Saviour, since he saves them from their sins, from
infidelity, from worldliness, and from all wickedness.
But it is because it will not be so I fear, that the
wrath of God is to be again so fearfully poured out
upon the world. And therefore meantime, our main
hope is in prayer — humble, persevering prayer, which
through the intercession of Christ, moves the hand
that rules the Universe, and moves all hearts. By
prayer the Israelites were delivered from the bondage
of Egypt, aiid brought again from the captivity in
Babylon. By prayer the promise of the Father was
realized at Pentecost, when the Holy Spirit filled the
Apostles and their companions, with all gifts and
graces needful to the great work of converting the
TUB REION OF PEACE. 319
Morld ; and by prayer tlio same proiniso was again
fulfilled at the Reformation, when Luther first, and
afterwards many others, preached the word of God
with such power, that princes and peoples felt that
God was again making bare his holy arm and causing
his voice to be heard in the midst of them. However
gifted those men may have been, I believe that as
D'Aubigne says, " The prayers of Luther contain the
secret of the Eeformation." Luther, like the Saviour,
spent whole nights in prayer. Knox was wont to
spend six hours in prayer at a time. Long prayers in
public may be unwise. But in secret, it is well for all
christians to be instant in prayer j and to pray always
and never to faint, until they have their requests.
Let all sincere christians pra}* then for the coming of
Christ, as they daily do in offering up the Lord's
prayer ; and never cease until he arise to make his
Church the joy and praise of all the earth.
Now the God of peace, that brought again from the
dead our Lord Jesus, that great Shepherd of the sheep,
through the blood of the everlasting covenant, make
you perfect in every good work to do his will, working
in you tliat which is well pleasing in his sight, through
Jesus Christ; to whom bo glory for ever and e\a.
Amen.
ADDITIONAL SUBSCRIBERS,
WI^OSK NAMES HAVE BEEN RECEIVED SINCE THE WORK WENT TO PKESS.
W. ARTHURS- & CO., Toronto. A. MACLBNNAN (Rev.), Mubnur.
JAS. CARMICHAEL (Rev.), King. W. SCOTT, Gormsley.
J. QORDON (Rev.), Georgina". 8. QIVIN3 (Rov.), Yorkville.
DAV. WATSON (Rev.), Thorah. V. CLKMBNTl (Rov.), Lakoflold.
W. McKEE (Rev.), Gwilllmbuiy. GEO. READ, M.P.P., Petarboro'.
ALEX. SANSON (Rev.), Toronto.
Note. — Ai name gentlemen have expressed their unwillingness
to hecome in any way responsihle for views of which they were
ignorant^ hy becoming Subscribers, I may here state that while
my Subscribers are entitled to more than half the merit of these
mews being pivinted, the blame, whatever it may be, remains with
myself alone, as I ho,v6 not consulted with any one in regcn'd
either to the imperfect mews here stated, or the imperfect man-
ner in which they are expressed.
JAMES S. DOUGLAS.
PKINTED BV W. C. ClIEWETT ft CO., KINO STREET EAST, TORO^TO.
-:-^i,
■-',,.■